Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

He looks, longingly, at the couple laughing at the base of lookout landing’s skyview tower. He turns away, back to polishing a weapon long since recovered from the rot and decay that had plagued Hyrule’s land not even a year ago. He pushes, albeit forceful on the blade, and accidentally scrapes it against the whetstone at his side. Sighing, he places the broadsword down. Puts his chin in his now whole again - right hand. Ruminating over what should have - could have been.

Zelda throws her head back, laughing at whatever it is the other man said. Frankly, Link didn’t care who he was. Only that his blood ran green whenever he looked at him.

He should have done something. He should have said something to her. Talked to her more. Expressed himself properly. But Hylia if it wasn’t so difficult whenever he was with her. All he wanted was for her to be safe, to be cared for. That should have been enough for her to see his feelings. Shouldn’t it have been?

Link clenched his jaw, turning his eyes away again. Too heartsick to look at the bewildered expression on Zelda’s face. She always used to look at him like that - wonderment mixed with humour. Not anymore.

After the upheaval - Link had struggled with processing what it meant for them, for their country. Saved the world for a second time - almost lost her in the crossfire. You would think he would be bursting at the chance to unload, to tell her everything he needed to say and then some. But in the grass of Hyrule field, Zelda proclaims that she is home - Link clams up. Just smiles, draws her in for a hug, prevents tears from falling, and holds her arms length away once he’s felt he’s comforted her for long enough.

He wonders how much of his former self remains. He wonders how much that 100 year sleep in the shrine of resurrection took from him. Took from them by extension.

Zelda - returned to the body she was born in but felt borrowed. Had smiled sadly at him then, and had smiled sadly at him once they had wished Mineru well and reinforced their resolve to help rebuild and reunify a broken but healing Hyrule.

He should have known this was coming anyways, as soon as she said that she didn’t need another set of hands in Hateno anymore. Saying that they should focus their rebuilding efforts on other regions - or rather that his presence was beginning to become a hindrance to her romantic pursuits. He joins her on official business, of course. But the simple routines of her mundane life he was no longer around for. Zelda was firm, insisting that he choose his own path for once. Clearly showing that whatever excuse he could come up with to continue to stay with her was no longer necessary.

He feels regretful, resentful. Upset at the fact he was too much of a coward to admit to himself that he felt more for a person he was fated to meet. He wonders if it is all at the behest of the glowing goddess that currently made home inside a woman who he would fall to his knees for over and over again. He was in love with a person who sacrificed everything for him. By the time it took for him to realize the emotions in his heart were his own feelings - Zelda had already decided she’d finished waiting.

How did he explain that any choice he would willingly make always involved having her with him?

He had trudged back to his Akkala house that day. Alone, and took the long way. He had since given the Purah Pad back to Zelda - content to walk the length of Hyrule forever as long as it meant she could continue to do what she loved.

He kicks the dirt where he’s sitting - not hard, but enough to release some of the pent up anger. What did he do? How did he continue? How did he return to a house he built for the both of them but now it houses a single occupant who stares at the empty study wondering what more he could have done.

He and Zelda had come to lookout landing on official business. But Link was starting to think Hylia was punishing him. Official business seemed to include a handsome Hylian researcher Purah had took on to complete her thesis.

Zelda seemed finished talking to him, and began walking in Link’s direction. Immediately, he stood up. All thoughts cast aside, at the mere chance he could speak and talk to Zelda in the old familiarity they were used too. ‘Please!’ He began hoping, wishing for a chance to be alone together like they used to spend. Since they had been apart, they had drifted. Of course - there was a deep camaraderie between them for their shared experiences, but it wasn’t the same. He would settle for a horseback ride in Hyrule field if it meant a real chance to talk. He smiled a watery smile at her, and she returned it politely as she approached him.

He cleared his throat “All set?”

She nodded, but continued “Almost. I just want to speak to Purah before we leave. She mentioned to her team that there is still a piece missing in one of the artifacts regarding some of our history.”

“Did he tell you that?” It was out before Link could stop himself.

Zelda quirked an eyebrow, “He?” At the motion of Link's eyes, she turned to look at the researcher in question; brown hair pushed back by his hand, tunic drawn tight over his tall build. “Oh, Daran?”

Link nodded. Jaw working underneath his skin.

“Yes, he did. We were speaking about the research briefly.” Her eyes sparkled, “What he has to say is quite exciting. I think I may entertain his company for a while more.”

Link was so impressively good at hiding what he was thinking, and just nodded curtly to Zelda before following her up the stairs to Purah’s office. Each step driving the dagger home, each word dissected as he overthought the interaction between Zelda and Daran. ‘Did she like him?’ He thought, ‘Did he like her?’ He quickly shook his head, of course he would. She’s the Princess. Immediately Link became protective, none of these good for nothing guys liked a princess innocently, ruined kingdom or not.

Zelda pushed open the door to Purah’s office, and immediately saw her engrossed in a series of dusty tablets scattered across the table. To Link, they looked a lot like the Gerudo Stelae he helped decipher. Purah was working on them with a small brush and sharp tool, delicately prying pieces of erosion and rock away from the markings within. Zelda, immediately interested - drew closer to Purah. Link, who tried to pretend like he wasn’t, slowly creeped behind Zelda to peek. Unbeknownst to him - Zelda noticed. She smiled softly, out of Link’s eye line.

“What’s all this?” Zelda spoke up quietly, drawing Purah out of the trance she was trapped in. The sheikah jumped up, and scowled as a small piece of rock became even more embedded in the delicate carvings.

“Watch it!” Purah mumbled, and Zelda had the conscience to look guilty.

“Sorry!” Zelda immediately apologized, “Daran was just telling me so much about these tablets.” Link’s eyes narrowed at the sound of his name. “I must admit my curiosity piqued.”

Purah pulled back with a satisfied smile. Wiping her hands on a nearby towel that Josha had placed in her workshop. Unbeknownst to Purah - who’s towels kept getting magically replaced by the small girl.

“What are they?” Zelda couldn’t hold it in anymore.

Purah smiled, gesturing to the tablets as she spoke. “Truthfully, nobody knows. I don’t speak this old Gerudo. I’m not sure of anyone who does. Josha is convinced they may be a lead on depths research, but truthfully I think they are more related to the folklore of the seven heroines.”

Zelda nodded, listening intently. Link did know someone who spoke old Gerudo, but held his tongue.

Purah’s eyes brightened, trimming with excitement, “What is interesting - is that the tablets feature both Gerudo and Hylian text.”

Zelda nodded, “That is what Daran was telling me! He can decipher old Hylian.”

Link rolled his eyes, of course he could.

Purah nodded, “I am unsure how the two relate to each other. Considering that the Zonai and the Gerudo were not exactly on great terms. But what is interesting to me is when the two races decided to get along.” Purah leaned back, stretching the muscles as her back cracked with an audible pop. She seemed surprised, but continued “I think it would be really beneficial to start cataloging our history.”

Zelda seemed ecstatic “Of course!”

Link crossed his arms ‘She was there for nearly all of it anyways…’ but kept the thoughts to himself.

Purah looked across the table at Link, and her expression darkened, “I need a favour.”

Link perked up, “What do you need?”

Purah looked guilty, eyes shifting back and forth between himself and Zelda. “I need you to find the last of the tablets, then we can really piece together what’s happened in this section of our history.”

Link shrugged, “Seems simple enough.”

Purah again looked a little guilty. “You’d think, right?”

Zelda cut in - “Purah, what is it about it? Where is it?”

Purah didn’t answer, so Link answered for her. “You don’t know, do you?”

Purah shook her head, “I don’t.” She let out a large sigh, “I have leads, for sure. But the only thing I can tell you is that I’m positive they’re in the Gerudo desert.”

“Helpful.” Link deadpans.

Zelda huffs, “We’ve traveled the length of Hyrule before haven’t we? At least we know its just the desert.”

Link’s eyebrows raised in alarm, no way was he going to let Zelda spend god knows how long in the hot desert at the mercy of Yi-

“You’re not going.” Purah cut off his thoughts “It’s not the desert you remember, Princess. The Yiga have all but increased, they are rampant throughout the land. Not to mention the gigantic rift that had split the landscape post upheaval.”

Zelda bristled, “Why not!” She whirled around to Link “You’re going to be there the entire time, right?” She said sweetly.

Damn this woman. Whether or not she knew the impact of her words on him (hint: she did not) he bent to her will regardless.

Purah sighed “Zelda, really. I was going to send Link with Daran. He needs a trained archaeologist to better extract the tablet from the rock.”

Link cut in “Actually I work better alone-“

Purah stopped him “Nonsense. You will bring him with you, and the Princess will stay here with me and help me polish the rest of these tablets from the rock.”

Link could feel his resolve slipping, “Why can’t Princess Zelda come with me and Daran can stay here and dust with you?”

Zelda didn’t wait before interjecting, “Or if it would make you feel better, why don’t the three of us go?”

Link started to panic, imagining having to spend months on end with both Zelda and Daran in one place, “Oh that’s not necessary-“

“Why not?” She began, already placing a diplomatic edge to her voice that Link knew he would lose against. “Daran and I are able to extract the samples from the rock and Link can protect me from whatever ailment the desert will throw at us.” Purah didn’t look convinced, but Zelda continued, “Please Purah! You know how long I’ve waited for another chance to go out into the world and start flexing that part of my brain again. I’ve been so focused on rebuilding and trade and diplomatic relationships…” she trailed off before nailing the final point home, “Besides, you can always train Josha to help polish up the current pieces of tablet you have here. We won’t be back for a while with the rest.”

Purah sighed, convinced, Link looked up at the sky, begging Hylia for whatever mercy she had.

“Fine then, it's settled.” Purah resigned, “Link, you will take Zelda and Daran to the Gerudo desert to find the last tablet.”

No mercy found, Link nodded, defeated.

Purah looked Zelda dead in the eye, steely. “Princess, make no mistake. There is a specific reason I asked Link to do this task for me. It will be dangerous. It will be hard.”

Zelda didn’t even waver, “I’ve done difficult tasks before, Purah.”

The sheikah blew a strand of hair out of her face, “Suit yourself. But I swear if Link comes back two weeks later without you and the ground starts shaking again - I am going to be very upset.”

Zelda cringed, “I didn’t see it from that side. But I understand. Warning heard.”

Purah smiled, “Good.”

Link cleared his throat, anxious to just get this over with, “Leads?”

“There are four possible locations in which the tablet could be, according to the information we already have.”

Purah turned around to reach behind her on a high shelf, climbing on various equipment in order to reach it. After nearly falling twice, she returned with a small map, and rolled it out on the table not currently occupied by artifacts. The map of the desert was aged, but somewhat accurate, despite the current rift showing on the Purah Pad map.

“I would bring out the Pad for this one, as you should be able to mark the locations in which to find them.” She began to point as Zelda scrambled to take out the tablet.

“From what I understand, the first possible location is in the ruins outside Gerudo town. There should be a tunnel underneath that actually connects.” Zelda marked it, “There is another deep in the lightning temple. Probably down beneath quite a few layers of bedrock, so you’ll need rope to traverse down.” Zelda begins to jump excitedly, marking the lighting temple with a small arrow.

“Finally, the last two could be anywhere in the highlands.” Purah looks dejected, “I know its not necessarily the desert, but the region has changed so much. We’ve found so many artifacts in the highlands that it would be unwise not to include it as a possibility.”

Link mused over this, “How close to the Yiga hideout do you think these locations are?”

Purah shrugged, “Could be within it for all I know.”

Link groaned, “Perfect.”

Purah looked sad, “Sorry Linky, just want to get it done.”

Link gave a slight smile at the use of her pet name for him, “It’s okay, I’m the one who agreed to the favour, after all.” He paused, “I do know someone who may be able to Decipher the ancient Gerudo for you, if you’d like.”

Purah clapped her hands together. “Splendid! I would like that very much.”
She turned to Zelda, “Why don’t you fetch Daran and tell him of the journey you are about to embark on together? I’m sure he’d be thrilled.”

Zelda nodded and excitedly rushed out of the office, Link didn’t look at her as she went. He couldn’t bear to see the expression on her face.

Purah looked at him, dissecting him slowly. “Everything okay?”

Link looked up at her, drawing his attention away from the window. Trained neutrality back on. “Yeah? Why wouldn’t it be?”

Purah’s expression remained steadfast, but didn’t push him. Instead just resigned to musing instead.

“She seems to be content with the way things are now. It’s a nice change from how sad she used to be before.”

Link turned to her, blinking “What’s that mean?”

Purah shook her head, “I’m going to let you figure that one out for yourself.” At Link’s bewildered expression, she just changed the subject - “Tell me of the woman who can decipher the ancient Gerudo, and how can we get her here as soon as possible?”

Chapter Text

“And so it appears we will be journeying together!” She says excitedly. On seeing Daran’s cautious expression, she soothes “Don’t worry. Link will be with us the entire time. I promise there is no danger to be worried about.”

Daran doesn’t look convinced, but appears to put on a brave face for Zelda’s sake anyways. “If you do say so, Princess.” He smiles kindly. “I must say, I am rather excited at the opportunity to research together!”

Zelda smiles, “As am I.” She turns and sees Link walking down the stairs from Purah’s workshop. “Most of my fieldwork has been done with Link at my side. So I can assure you we will be well cared for.”

Daran looks at Link, and notices his eyes watching the Princess. “Quite well. I’m sure.”

Zelda meets Link’s eyes, and smiles at her friend. Friend. Zelda repeats in her mind. ‘That’s all we are.’ Zelda quickly turns away and looks at Daran instead. Hoping that her expression conveys that she truly is happy to be journeying with him. Despite the fact that Link will be joining them. For protection. Zelda insists.

She reflects back to the interactions between them post-calamity and pre-upheaval, and wonders where they seemed to go. Of course, maybe she should be holding herself responsible. She did dismiss him after all. However, it was clear to her that his view regarding her was always one of friendly professionalism, and not that of… something more. Even prior to the calamity, 100 years ago, Link was always a hard nut to crack. But Zelda thinks of the times they spent together after their first meeting, the slow friendship blossoming between them, creating new memories with one another. Most of them journeying together - that part is true.

But, she truly did think that maybe she was onto something there. The steadfast commitment, the unwavering resolve to help. It was difficult to accept for Zelda that this was not in fact because of her, but rather this was just… Link. He’s been the perfect image of hero from as long as she’s known him, and to read into any of their interactions, no matter how big or small, would be to live in delusion.

For he was simply doing his duty, and that’s all there was to it.

Link, as always, seems unbothered and cuts through Zelda’s thoughts. He addresses the group, looking over Daran, slowly. “When did you want to head out?”

It appears polite, but Zelda knows Link better than that. He’s calculating, it's a test, really.

Zelda cuts in before Daran can answer, “Maybe first light tomorrow? How does that sound?”

Link nods, “Did you need to retrieve anything from the house?”

Daran coughs, “I beg your pardon?”

Zelda looks at him apologetically, “Link generously gave me his old home after the strife ended with the calamity.”

Link smiles but it looks more like he is gritting his teeth, “Forgive me. Habit.”

Daran looks relieved, “I see.”

“I do though, yes.” Zelda answers, “I would imagine we would need warm clothes for the highlands, and something cool for the desert, oh and the horses-“

Link finishes for her, “I’m hopeful they won’t be necessary.” He pointed to Purah’s workshop. “I’d imagine I can get the Purah Pad fashioned to carry three people. And If not” Link shrugs “then horses it is.”

Zelda seems agreeable to this. It is the simplest solution after all, saving them travel time and expenses to care for the horses, if Purah can figure out a way to get it to work that is.

“Let me talk to Purah,” Zelda says, “Can you retrieve my belongings from the house for me?” Zelda says, and blushes slightly at the small slip of the tongue. Link’s mouth quirks upwards in a satisfied smile only Zelda would be perceptive enough to see. She looks at him confused, but he nods to her nonetheless and gathers his belongings to go and retrieve hers. Zelda walks up the stairs, leaving Daran at the bottom of them, and Link disappears behind her in a flash of blue.

She shakes her head before opening the door to Purah’s workshop, ‘what is this behaviour from him?’ She thinks. ‘It’s very unusual for him to be so expressive.’

“Purah” Zelda calls, as she opens the workshop to Purah pouring over a letter to the Gerudo scholar, imploring her to join the research team at lookout landing. “Can we fix the Purah pad to carry three, please?”

“I’m afraid not, Princess.” She doesn’t even look up from her letter, “the max capacity is two, and even that was pushing it for the little thing.” Zelda sighs, defeated. But thanks her anyway.

Hand perched above the door, Zelda pauses. “Purah, can I ask you something?”

“Go ahead”

“Does Link seem… off to you?”

Purah doesn’t look at her, “I’m not sure what you mean.”

Zelda throws her hand in midair, a gesture of whataboutism, “He seems just…. More… suspicious I guess. I’m not exactly sure how to describe it.”

Purah hums, “I can see why you’d think that.”

Zelda looks even more confused, “Should I talk to him?”

“I think you both are long overdue to talk.”

“Huh?”

“Never mind.” Purah quickly cuts it off. “Forget I said anything. Maybe the trip together will help you figure out what’s on his mind.”

Satisfied with this, Zelda seems to relax, “it has been a long time since we’ve gone away together. I’m hopeful it will help us find the answers we’re searching for.”

“Tell me about it.” Purah grumbled.

“Although,” Zelda continues, “Daran will be with us. I hope they get along.”

Purah chuckles darkly, “Me too.”

Zelda asks again, “Are you sure there’s no test you can run on the Pad? Nothing to confirm it will carry three?”

Purah shakes her head, “Sorry Zellie, nothing more I can do for you.”

Zelda smiles at her, “Thought I’d try one more time.” She touches Purah’s shoulder gently, careful not to interrupt her letter writing, “We’re going to leave at first light tomorrow. I’ll write to you about our progress.”

Purah looks up at her, and returns her smile, “Thank you! I’m looking forward to it.”

Zelda turns and leaves the workshop, still attempting to work out whatever message Purah had secretly been encrypting in their conversation, but regardless returns to the bottom of the stairs where Daran’s hopeful expression was waiting.

~~

Zelda, spending the afternoon reading in the sun, and comparing archaeology notes with Daran, is startled when Link returns nearly four hours later. He looks ridiculous, the amount of belongings piled on top of him makes him look more donkey than man.

Zelda immediately rushes up to help him, but Daran beats her to it. She smiles, watching Daran take a load off of Link’s shoulders. Daran delicately folds Zelda’s winter coat over his arm, and prepares to pack it away into the saddlebag before Link interrupts him - “Don’t. I want to go to the highlands first. I’d rather get the coldest region out of the way while we still have the last weeks of summer when it's tolerable.”

Daran gasps “Good point. I’d never have thought of that.”

Zelda resists the urge to cringe. Sometimes he was so brilliantly smart, but other times…

She speaks, “Purah wasn’t able to figure out a way for the Purah pad to carry three.” She says, regretfully, “Horses is our only choice.”

Link nods, “Good thing I brought the saddlebags. Horses it is. I’ll retrieve two from the stable before we leave tomorrow.”

Zelda looks confused, “Two? But we need three.”

Link nods, “I know. But this stable can only carry two. I figured you could ride with me on Epona while Daran uses his own horse. We’d have to make a pit stop at Outskirt stable now that the Gerudo one is no longer in service.”

Zelda breathes out, “I see…”

Link raises his eyebrows at her, “Is that agreeable, Princess?’

Zelda catches herself, “Quite!” She says a bit too quickly, “Er… are you okay that I am riding with you?”

Link stops the packing that he’s doing and looks up at her, “Why wouldn’t I be?”

Zelda bites her lip, anxiety and nervousness in her posture. She doesn’t understand him. He seems to want to keep her at arm's length whenever she’s close, but also needs to be the only one around when others are options. It is akin to feeling like she’s being guarded all over again.

“I guess I assumed I would be riding with Daran.”

Links expression is unreadable as he says “he is not the most experienced on horseback to carry two passengers.”

Zelda looks over at Daran as he struggles to wrestle his bedroll into the sleeve it comes in. Perhaps Link has a point.

“Right then.” She says, as she digests Links options. “I will be riding with you.”

Link nods and then goes back to more sorting, and Zelda peers down to look at the plethora of things he has brought. A cooking pot, two bedrolls, a tarp, various mushrooms, some dried meat. Her eyes twinkle with excitement, barely containing her joy at the idea of adventuring again. Link catches her eye as she looks at the spread he’s brought. He smiles at her knowingly, she smiles back. She pulls out the pad without him asking, and he takes it without words, a routine they know and haven’t used in a while, but clearly not out of practice. He begins to sort their larger necessities into the pad.

‘This is nice’ she thinks, and catches herself again. ‘No, Zelda. Stop it. He’s just being polite.’ She turns away and looks to Daran, attempting to help him pack his own bag, this is his first journey after all.

Link’s smile falls as he watches her go.

“Need help?” Zelda asks a still struggling Daran, as he attempts to fold his bedroll properly in a way which will make the pack easier to carry.

Daran looks sheepish, blush dusting his bronzed skin, “I’m so sorry.” He pulls again at the tie holding the bedroll together but doesn’t get it quite tight enough. “I’m so new at this.”

Zelda smiles at him, gentle, and takes the bedroll from him “Like this,” she instructs, and shows him where to put his hands to hold it together, as she pulls. She unwraps it and hands it back to him, “Now you try.”

Daran takes the bedroll back from her and does as she’s instructed, and miraculously, it works. Zelda beams at him, pleased. Her skills as a teacher are clearly still intact despite the time she’s spent away from the school. Daran is quick to praise her, commenting on her patience with learners.

She looks to Link, who was watching them. He quickly looks away, extremely interested in the packing list he’s working on finishing. He mumbles something under his breath, which Zelda doesn’t hear.

‘What is the matter with him?’ She wonders. Clearly not understanding what has bothered him so much. Perhaps it's the stress of preparing for the journey. Zelda thinks about the task. She didn’t realize that she inadvertently added another person to protect besides her on this trip, accidentally contributing to his workload. She feels guilt creep over her. Perhaps that is the issue, the bubbling anxiety of being responsible for not one but two. She should do the right thing and apologize.

She begins to approach him, and then notices the blue and metal scabbard at his feet. She stops short in her tracks.

“Link?”

He looks up at her, confusion on his face. Until he tracks her eye line down to the weapon at his side. He looks back up at her. Trying to read the expression but struggles to keep up with how much it changes.

“Zel- Princess Zelda?”

She frowns, no wonder he was gone for so long. He has retrieved the master sword without her. She tries not to feel betrayed. It is not personal, it is in fact his sword after all. But, as she looks longingly at it, she tries not to think about the time she gripped it with purpose, feeling her body slowly leave her, her thoughts with it, trying not to think about the millennia spent with that very blade embedded in her forehead-

“Is everything alright?” Daran asks. Returning Zelda to the present. Her eyes do not leave the sword, nobody could possibly know of the sacrifices they both have made for the kingdom, but she asks Link anyways.

“Why did you draw it again?”

Link looks at her, meeting her eyes but the expression on his end is also unreadable. Almost as if he’s also guilty for going without her. He also doesn’t divulge much in the presence of Daran to the reason why the exchange seems so tense. It’s a secret they keep, a knowledge they share alone.

“I just wanted to be prepared for any threat.” He says slowly. “It felt right to bring it.”

“Right.” Zelda says, watching him carefully. “Thank you for being prepared.”

Link nods curtly, and resumes the packing.

Zelda hears Daran whistle at her side, “The legendary blade!” He says. “I should best prepare myself for some real combat then if the most gifted swordsman in all of Hyrule is expecting it.” He turns to Link, “Should I bring a weapon?”

Link thinks on this question, Zelda watches him. She knows Link would rather Daran not fight, as he works much better not worrying about someone else falling in battle.
He works his jaw, ruminating the options. Finally, he breathes in, and gives Daran a determined look - “Do you know how to use a broadsword?”

Daran nods, “Not exceptionally well, but I do know how to defend myself.”

“Good enough.” Link reaches down to another scabbard by his feet - Zelda notices it was the traveling sword he brings with them on official business just in case. She watched him polish it quite intently earlier while she was talking to Daran. Link hands it to him. “It should suffice for the trip, should cut down any remaining monsters that linger in the region. Lizalfos skin is quite thick, and I’ve sharpened and polished it recently, so for the next few weeks it shouldn’t need more care.”

Daran looked amazed, “Thank you so much!”

Link looked thoughtful albeit slightly amused, “You’re welcome.”

Zelda surveys their collection of items. Most of the bulky weight in the Purah pad, the others all spread around in their saddlebags and packs. Each person with a winter coat, boots, traveling hoods and tunics. A bedroll each. All food they need replenishing can be foraged for or bought. She thinks harder. She watches as Link tosses a couple elixirs into his pack, and makes a mental note to make some for herself. Link would need to give her the recipe though.

“Is there anything else we could need?” Zelda asks aloud.

Link looks thoughtful. “I don’t think so. Do you feel like you’re prepared?”

Zelda nods. “Truthfully, I am mostly reliant on you for this journey.” She turns to Daran “Do you require tools for the research?”

Daran brightens up, “Oh yes!” He reaches into his tunic and pulls out a roll wrapped with leather. He unfurls it, and holds it up. The roll extends at full length almost at his height, and Daran is tall for a Hylian. Each pocket has a different sort of pick, knife, brush, and chisel. Zelda is impressed.

“Don’t even know why I gave him the swo-“ Link mutters as Zelda knocks his ribs.

“Looks lovely!” She says, and Daran puffs up slightly with pride as he is praised.

“Thank you, Princess.” He beams, “I’m sure this will help us extract the tablet once we’ve found it!”

“I’m sure.” Link mutters, and Zelda ignores him.

Satisfied with the survey of their materials, Zelda does one final count before placing everything away. Packed tightly into two saddlebags and one pack.

“We’re going to have to leave the horses once we get into the tundra.” Link warns, “Make sure your saddlebags have items that can be left behind.”

Zelda nods, “I will.”

Link looks pleased, “Are you staying with Purah tonight?” He asks.

Zelda nods, “Yes. I haven’t asked her yet…” she trails off, “But I’m sure she won’t mind.” Zelda knew she was safe in lookout landing, and Link knew this as well. But that didn’t mean he wasn’t keen on leaving her. There was a moment of silence between the three of them, as Zelda and Link exchanged glances with each other.

“I will be in the hideout, shall you need me then.” Link says, looking guarded. “I’d imagine Daran would be staying there as well, right?”

Daran nods, “Right.”

“Well then,” Link says, as he looks at Zelda a moment too long, perhaps stalling? Zelda isn’t sure. “I’ll be off.”

“Link, wait-“ She calls before she can stop herself, and Link turns, waiting for her to speak.

It comes to her in a rush “Um, I just wanted to say rest well. We will be taking turns to watch on the journey right?”

Link nods, “Sure.”

“Okay then.” Zelda says, worrying her bottom lip. “Rest well.”

Link looks at her, trying to read her. “You too, Princess.” He resigns, and turns his back and quickly jumps down the pit into the hideout.

Daran huffs, “That guy’s ankle strength must be insane.” He began to walk off towards the ladder, the sun setting slightly in the horizon. “I was just going to use the ladder.”

Zelda can’t help the giggle, and Daran smiles at her reaction. “Rest well Princess, I’ll see you tomorrow.”

Zelda nods, and waves shyly.

Zelda makes her way up to Purah’s lab again. And after a 30 minute session of bribery and slight begging, Zelda finds herself in Purah’s bedroom for the night. Purah sleeping in the lab instead, although as she told Zelda - for a price.

The price being Zelda’s unpaid labour in cleaning all the dust out of the lab once they were done with polishing the tablets.

Satisfied, and a bit determined. Zelda gets ready for bed and tries to settle in for sleep. Thoughts of Link and Daran running through her head at the same time. Attempting to make sense of the situation she had gotten herself into.

She steels herself again - resolve reinforced. ‘Link is just a friend. Just a friend. He’s made it clear so many times.’ She rolls over, facing the window outside, moonlight beginning to show as the clouds are pushed by the wind’s gust north. ‘Daran is nice, anyways. We have similar interests and get along. I could see myself with him’

She huffs, trying not to be bitter, but also cannot help the thought as it comes ‘It’s not like Link could see himself with me anyways.’

She pulls the blankets up over her shoulders, and takes a deep breath. Zelda needs sleep, and if they are to wake and leave at first light tomorrow, she can’t be dead on her horse the entire journey with exhaustion.

Chapter Text

Link looks at the horizon at the gate of lookout landing, trying to tell the time by the angle of the sun in the sky. Daran (damn him) was up before first light ensuring his horse was well equipped and ready for the journey. Link joined him to fashion his own horse with the fixings necessary for the two day ride. Zelda nowhere to be seen.

Link bit the bullet and asked the other man, worried of the answer, “Have you seen the Princess this morning?”

Daran shook his head. “No, I haven’t. My instinct is that she slept in, perhaps?”

Link considered this, perhaps indeed. He never knew Zelda as someone to be tardy, but it wasn’t the most outlandish excuse. Just as he considered going up the steps to knock on Purah’s door, he saw a flash of yellow hair, and a cloak being pulled up over it. Zelda walked down the steps hastily, almost falling in the process, Link blinked hard; alarmed, but she caught herself.

“I’m alright.” She croaked as she caught up to the two men, and Link tried to look at her, but Zelda wouldn’t meet his eyes. Her skin looks dull, the dark marks under her eyes evident. He’s sure she’s put the hood up to hide her hair.

“Princess, what’s happened?” Link asked, concerned, ‘She looks like she hasn’t slept all night.’

Zelda sighed, “I couldn’t fall asleep.” Link’s suspicions confirmed, then.

Link opened his mouth to speak but Daran asked first “Will you be alright to ride, Princess?”

“I’ll be fine!” Zelda replied, a bit too cheery for Link’s liking. But regardless, he let it drop.

The group resumes preparing for the trip, and once all horses are outfitted, Link asks Zelda for the pad. She gives it to him, and his eyes scan the map for the fastest route to Outskirt stable. He cringes inwardly, part of him wants to just forgo getting the third horse all together and skip the climb. For if they change their route slightly north - they can journey through Hyrule Ridgeland, and make the climb up into the highlands more tolerable.

If Link was also being honest with himself - he’d rather keep Zelda close. For security purposes.

Obviously.

No other reason.

“Change of plans.” He calls to the group, “We will ride towards Hyrule ridge, in an effort to avoid the steep and hot climb up into the highlands. We’ll have to make do with two horses.”

Zelda looks at Link - alarmed, but he just returns her gaze, steady. She breathes in slowly, likely in an effort to calm herself. But why - Link has no idea.

“Two horses it is then.” She says, “I am hopeful you do not mind the company.”

Daran pipes up “We could always take turns.”

Zelda brightens, “That’s a nice idea.”

Link bristles, “Do you know how to carry two passengers, Daran?”

“No,” Daran looks worried, “But I’m sure if Zelda sits in front of me it wouldn’t be too challenging.”

Link relents, “Of course.” He says through grit teeth. He swings himself up on his horse, and holds his hand out for Zelda’s. She doesn’t say anything to him, or look at him as she grabs his hand, but swings herself onto the saddle in front of him.

Zelda shifts uncomfortably in front of him as she settles in front of him. She’s fidgeting quite a bit, he notices. He leans down to her ear on the right side of her hood, “You alright, Princess?”

She shivers, and turns back to look at him. “Fine.” She says curtly, but Link feels her immediately deflate. It is not Link’s fault she didn’t sleep all night. “I’m fine.” She says again, quieter this time. “Just tired.”

Link doesn’t acknowledge this, instead choosing to let her rest. He nods at Daran who is now on his own horse, and the two guide the animals into a canter, and then quickly into a gallop. This is the only relatively part of flat land they would encounter in the travel time, so they mind as well cover ground while they can.

Zelda sighs, and seems to be reinvigorated with the smell of fresh earth, the horses mane, and the morning dew. She smiles softly, and Link warms from the inside. He knows she is enjoying this, tired or not.

“I missed this.” She admits, and Link is firm against her back, she leans into him.

“I know.” He swallows thickly, “Me too.”

They pass the landscape of western Hyrule, the rolling green giving way to rock and then rivers below. The horses trot across the bridge a Hinox used to make his home on. The hills begin to grow, and the team makes their way through the ridgeland and towards the marshland that covers it. Link knows this landscape better than anyone, and expertly maneuvers their horse through tattered vines and scattered rock. Zelda can see Irch plain in the distance as they travel through the region. Link follows her eyes and looks at it, sadly. Reminiscing the people they were that were once there. Zelda feels tears prick her eyes, Link notices, he says nothing at first. But then feels it necessary to give her a small kindness. Under his breath so Daran couldn’t hear him, “Unsure if I did tell you, but licking a frog doesn’t best bring out its potency of the effects.”

Zelda’s eyes widened, surprised at the reference he was making, but nonetheless tilted her head to the side, imploring him to continue.

Link cleared his throat, and whispered again “You have to eat them.”

Zelda laughed, and Link wished he could bottle the sound and keep it on him. He was thankful in that moment that he was leading the pack, so he didn’t have to look at Daran’s expression.

“Thank you.” Zelda said, her back still leaned against his chest. “I always did wonder what came of that.”

Link didn’t say anything to this, but elected instead to keep riding. They were slowing approaching the median of Hyrule ridge, and already the sun reaching its midpoint in the sky. ‘Noon already?’ He thinks. Zelda’s stomach grumbles before he could even suggest they stop to eat. She looks at him sheepishly, and then he playfully rolls his eyes as he leans back to Daran, “You fancy a bite to eat?”

Daran looks almost relieved, “I would, thank you.”

Link nods and he slows their horses down. Never too be too careful, he tells Daran and Zelda to stay put as he scans the perimeter. He could have sworn there was a Bokoblin camp here the last time he ventured through. Low and behold - he spots the skull shelter. Checking his quiver for a couple arrows, he notches one with fire fruit on its head. He feels the back of his neck prickle, and he knows Zelda and Daran are watching him as he pulls the bow taut. He scans the face of the skull for a barrel of gunpowder or two. He spots it, bingo. Just at the lip of the mouth. He lets the arrow loose, and it strikes the barrel’s edge. It takes only moments for the entire camp to explode and eventually dull into aggressive flames. Link looks back at the two, pure wild glee in his eyes, face illuminated by the glow of the fire. Hair nearly escaping his ponytail.

“Now they shouldn’t be a problem while we eat. I set out a couple skewers for us!”

Daran looks alarmed, but Zelda just rolled her eyes with a smile on her face. She starts sniffing around the camp as Link pulls things out of his seemingly bottomless pack.

“You got any coffee in there?”

~~

After lunch, it doesn’t take long for the group to head back on the road. Zelda, much to Link’s dismay - on Daran’s horse this time. He seemed to be struggling to balance them both, and Zelda looked uncomfortable, afraid she may fall at any moment. Link tried not to look smug.

He tried.

They were approaching the marshland of the ridge by now, and the terrain was becoming even more steep and unpredictable. Link predicted by tomorrow’s end, they would have to continue on foot to make it up the hills to the highlands.

They had long past the New Serenne stable, but now Link was regretting not gathering more food for the horses. The landscape here looked grim, plucked and grazed by enough wild animals that not much foliage remained. The horses couldn’t drink out of Marshland water either, much too acidic for their palates. They would have to drop them off near Lake Illumeni instead. Adding about an hour's journey to their trip.

Most of the ride passed by in relative silence. The occasional conversation could be heard between Daran and Zelda, but otherwise, no threat or hiccup to occur. Link noticed the occasional pack of wild horses, a couple foxes by the roadside. He even spotted a wild boar that if they weren’t already carrying so much - would have considered killing to eat for supper.

Link looked back to see Daran and Zelda, curiosity piqued as to why she was being so quiet. Link noticed Zelda nodding off in the saddle, unbeknownst to Daran, who did not seem to have a good grip on her at all.

Link pulled his horse to a stop, and immediately gestured for Daran to do the same.
He got off the saddle smoothly, coming to a stop beside Daran and Zelda’s horse.

“W-what’s going awn?” Zelda yawned, unaware that she was the reason they were stopping.

“Day’s done, Princess.” Link sighed, “It’s a few before sunset, but you’re falling asleep in the saddle.” Zelda looked alarmed, but Link continued, “Let’s make camp.”

She protested, “No! I’m sorry! Please! Maybe let's just continue for two hours more.”

“Princess-“ Link sighed

“No, please!” She begged, “I promise I’ll stay awake.”

Link didn’t believe her, but relented. “Fine, but if we’re going to continue, you’re riding with me.” He shot Daran a look, “If she’s unsteady in the saddle, she could fall right over the side.”

Daran looked guilty, “I guess I’m not the most experienced rider.”

“Thank you.” She breathed.

Link helped Zelda off Daran’s horse, and after she was seated on Epona, he got in on the saddle behind her. Once they were sorted, they were off again.

Zelda lasted an hour before she fell asleep again, leaning forward at first, but Link noticed and pulled her back against his chest, her head lolling to the side as he held the reins steady.

He looked up at the sky and blew his bangs out of his eyes. Thinking about how in Hylia’s name he got himself tangled up in this. It was time he started saying no to doing favours for people.

~~

They arrive just past the edge of the marshland just as the sun was setting. Link gently called to Zelda to allow her to wake, and the girl blinked groggily.

“Princess Zelda,” he called, “We’re here.”

Zelda woke, slowly. She noticed Daran to their right removing the bridle and saddle from his horse for the evening, letting the animal find some place to graze while they camped. She looked back at Link, and he smiled gently at her.

“I’m going to get off now,” He said, “Be careful.”

Link jumped off the saddle, and held out his hand for Zelda to jump back down. She did so roughly, steadying herself as she righted on the ground.

“I’m alright” she said softly. Thanking Link before addressing Daran, “How did you find the ride?”

Daran seemed worn, but content, “It was a beautiful landscape to see, Princess.”

Zelda smiled, “I’m glad you thought so.”

Link was already putting himself to work, retrieving the cooking pot and the materials needed. A fire was started quickly, and in what seemed like seconds, sizzling was heard from the pot. If there’s one thing Link had over Daran, he knew it was cooking.

Not that he was keeping score, or anything.

Zelda pulled a stone from nearby and perched herself on it as she took a big deep breath in. Inhaling the scents of Link’s cooking.

“Smells delicious” She said, “What’s on the menu?”

Link smiled to himself, “Mushroom risotto, I think.”

Zelda sighed content, “Fantastic.”

Daran returned from tending to the horses, and also retrieved a rock to sit on. He placed it next to Zelda.

“That smells great.” Daran remarked.

“Oh, it's truly splendid, Link’s cooking.” Zelda praised him, and Link flushed. “You won’t be disappointed.”

Daran whistled, “I’m sure.” He looked between Link and Zelda, “How long have you two known each other?”

“Decades”

“Years”

Upon both of them answering, Zelda flushed. She had given away a rather… complicated piece of their history that was hard to explain. Especially to someone as scientifically inclined as Daran.

“Decades?” Daran asked.

Link continued before she could. “It’s a long story.” He supplied, “One that may be even longer than our journey together.” There was a hint of humour behind his voice. “But, truly, its actually quite intricate.” Link used this opportunity to deflect. “We’ve known each other since we were barely adults.”

Daran mused, “I see, seems complicated.”

Zelda watched the rice bubble in the pot, not meeting Link’s eyes.

“Maybe, and maybe not.” Link remarked, “Depends on who you ask.”

To this, Zelda smiled, and Link caught her eyes in the firelight. He smiled back at her, fully aware of Daran watching their exchange.

“Purah mentioned that it was a very interesting dynamic, the one between you both.”

Zelda choked on the waterskin she was holding, and Link stopped stirring but recovered quickly. “Really?” Link mused, “That’s…definitely a thing to say.”

Daran laughed, tension seemingly evaporated. “I think she just did it to mess with my head.” He poked the fire with a stick, Link pretended not to notice but it influenced the heat distribution for his risotto, he stirred faster. Daran continued, “I knew you guys were friends, I just hoped it wouldn’t get in the way of-“

“It’s ready!” Link interrupted before Daran could finish what he was going to say.
He quickly scooped three portions into the wooden bowls he had purchased from Beedle, the logo of Beedle’s face at the bottom of the bowl. Link had not noticed that when he bought them. He didn’t know if he liked that. The risotto covered it up.

Zelda took her portion gratefully, and breathed in. “Smells great.”

Link nodded, “Enjoy.”

Daran dug in heartily, and he looked at Link as if he had hearts in his eyes. “Wow, this is just…. Insane.” He ate some more, scooping greedily. “How did you do this? No way you made this with ingredients you found?”

Oddly tickled by the compliment, Link indulged him, “It’s quite easy actually. There’s tons of fresh ingredients around. You just need to know where to look.”

Daran gawked, amazed. Zelda laughed slightly. Link was unsure how an archaeologist could be such a dunce at the same time. How could foraging be a new concept to a science guy?

After every last grain of risotto had been eaten, it wasn’t hard to guess that Zelda was exhausted. They would leave at first light tomorrow again. Link agrees to take the first watch, Daran settled already in his bedroll to Link’s left. Zelda goes to her pack and retrieves her bedroll. She rolls it out in front of the fire across from Link. She uses some water from her waterskin to run it over her face and eyes, just to get some of the grime out of her skin.

“Link?” She asked.

“Yes Princess?”

“Is there a spring to wash up in before we reach the highlands?”

“Yes. We will have to take the horses to Lake Illumeni anyways. It is relatively safe to bathe there.”

Zelda relaxes, content in the promise of a bath. “Good… that’s…. Good.”

Link hears silence, and then the quick sound of Zelda snoring.

He smiles to himself, and whispers goodnight to Zelda.

Chapter Text

She was having a dream. She realizes, halfway through it.

Zelda didn’t know where she was, but the landscape of Hyrule dispersed below her. She looked down, awestruck. The expanse of the land seeming to stretch endlessly. Mountains gave way to hills, large plateaus overflowing with lush greenery. The wild truly was beautiful, she thinks. She wishes in her old life she wasn’t a princess, and could have spent all her time as a normal girl. Zelda spent so many hours fretting over the experiences of girlhood she was missing; frolicking in the grass, mud on her knees, hair wild and unbrushed from the wind. Free from the burdens she was born with, free to live without a curse attached to her soul.

The wind pushes against her face, causing tears to spill from her eyes. Zelda blinks. She looks down at the way the tears fall, and watches them hit the ground and form a puddle.

‘Odd.’ She thinks. ‘They couldn’t be that large.’

She gasps, and realizes that they are. Zelda is not Zelda, but the light dragon. Towering above Hyrule’s clouds as she barrels through the sky. She turns, attempting to catch a glance of her mortal body. She’s sure it’s there, but only glimpses the sharp edge of a claw. She begins to wail, a moment of lucidity in this prison whose sentence is infinity.

Zelda who is not Zelda, the light dragon roars. More tears fall from her eyes. She is frightened, unsure how long she will be able to maintain her consciousness in this form. She continues the endless flight over the landscape of a country she was supposed to rule. Before the calamity took her kingdom from her, and now the upheaval came for her personhood.

She feels pressure on her head, softly. And she stops her tears. Anxiousness overcomes her, wondering who or what has landed on her. She considers thrashing, fearing it an enemy. A bokoblin being carried by an aerocuda? Or less sinister - perhaps a star fragment fallen from the sky above.

It’s neither of those options, and she feels the pressure change, equalizing into what feels like footsteps. She trains her dragon ears and listens, hoping, wishing, that her moment of lucidity hangs on long enough to figure out what is it that has landed on top of her.

Immediately, she begins to feel pain, and then she decides it’s an enemy. She begins to thrash, worry increasing as the pressure builds. She can’t hear anything but the wild racing of her heart, and the frantic nature of her thoughts.

‘Don’t hurt me don’t hurt me don’t hurt me don’t-‘

Zelda stills, feeling the pressure loosen.

Not a dream, she realizes. A flashback.

Link, standing atop her. Clutching what must be the master sword in Rauru’s right hand.

Zelda, who is not Zelda, closes her large dragon eyes. She wished for this. She knew he would come. Her task is finished. The rest is in Link’s hands.

Fate was cruel to her. Of course a moment of remembrance would come to her. The goddess within her allowing a mercy for her to say goodbye to the person who she’s shared so much of her life with.

He doesn’t address her by name, but he calls to her anyways.

“I’ll come back for you.” He promises. Voice rough with disuse or emotion, Zelda couldn’t tell. “I swear I’ll come back.”

‘You will’ she thinks. ‘But I don’t know if it’s me who you’ll find.’ Her eyes close sadly.

“Goodbye for now.” He says.

She feels him jump off, master sword on his back. She watches him as he glides towards the earth.

‘Goodbye forever.’ She thinks, consciousness fading.

~~

Zelda wakes, eyes bright green in the dark. She makes eye contact with Link across the fire. His face cast in shadows, eyes blue in the firelight.

She looks at him, puzzled. “What time is it?”

He glances at the sky, attempting to use the moon's path as a gauge for their clock. “I’d like to think about three.”

“Three.” Zelda breathes. “Should you not be asleep and Daran should watch?”

Link smiles gently at her. Zelda sighs. “You didn’t wake him did you?”

“It’s okay, Princess. I’m used to this.”

Zelda looks at him, deciding if it’s worth the scolding or not. She decides not. Whether or not she gives him an earful, he’s a man who would be too proud to give in to his weaknesses. Something he was trying to be better at, he told her once.

“You should try and go back to sleep.” Link says, poking the fire to keep the embers from going out. “It will be a long day today as well, not to mention we need to abandon the horses and prepare for the climb.”

Zelda shakes her head, “I don’t think I’ll be able to sleep more. I’m wide awake now.”

Link studies her, as she sits up and pulls the bedroll’s blanket around her shoulders. “Nightmares?” He asks.

Zelda smiles sadly. “Something like that.”

There’s a moment of silence between them, as Link pokes the fire and Zelda stares into the flames. The crackling of the kindling, the echo of an owl. The soft trickling of the water in the marshland nearby provides a soft soundtrack to the companionable silence.

“I still get them, sometimes.” Link says softly.

Zelda looks up at him, understanding. “Are they-“

She’s cut off by a rather loud snore coming from Daran. Zelda startles, Link stifles a laugh. She catches the mischief in his eyes and has the intention to look angry but fails. She loosens the hold she has on her act, and begins to laugh softly. Their shared amusement fading into whispers.

The sun slowly begins to rise, and Zelda knows Daran will be awake soon. She lays down on the bedroll for a while longer. Resting her eyes and her body prior to the journey. She looks across the fire again at Link from where she lay. She catches his stare. He says nothing but gets up from the fire, gathering the supplies for a breakfast easily prepared.

He moves purposefully, quietly. Slowly bringing grains to a boil in the pot. Seeds and nuts gathered from the field to add to its bulk. By the time Daran wakes, Link was scooping the porridge into the bowls, handing one to Zelda. The steam hits her face, and she relishes in the feeling. Slowly growing accustomed to truly being awake.

Daran says nothing as Link hands him a bowl, but nods gratefully anyways. Once finished, Link takes the bowls to wash in the nearby creek. Zelda and Daran are left alone.

She begins to wrap the bedroll, and watches as Daran folds his up similar to the way Zelda taught him. She appreciates his quick ability to learn. She makes ample work reorganizing her pack for the day's journey. Muscle memory fleshed out from the routine she’s participated in so many times before.

“Sleep well, Princess?” Daran asked brightly. He seems to have forgotten he was supposed to take the last watch.

“Better than the previous night,” Zelda admits. What she doesn’t admit is that the previous night she was plagued with conflicting and confusing thoughts regarding both men. “And you?”

Daran smiles, “I’m not used to sleeping on the ground, so I’m a bit sore.”

Zelda nods “You get used to it.”

He returns her nod, “I’m sure.”

Zelda makes work to lift her pack, and notices it’s heavy. She pulls, straining to bring the bag up on her back so she could carry it to the horses. Daran notices.

“Let me help you.” He offers.

“Oh!” Zelda says. Appreciating the extra hands. “Thank you.”

“No worries.” Daran reaches down and picks up the bag, swinging it over his shoulder easily. He brings it to his horse and secures it snugly on the back.

“Are you okay riding with me this morning?” He asks, “I promise I’ll keep a better balance.” His brown eyes dance with the joke.

Zelda smiles at him “I suppose I should believe you, then.”

Daran smiles back, stepping closer to her and leans his hand against the horse. “I suppose you should.”

Link comes back from the creek, pot and bowls clanging into each other. This startles Daran’s horse. The animal fidgets, and Daran loses his balance as gravity shifts. He trips and nearly falls forward into Zelda, she catches his forearms to steady him.

Unbeknownst to both of them, Link scowls.

“Are you alright?” Zelda asks Daran, and the other man looks surprised, cheeks dusted with pink.

He recovers quickly. “Yes!” He hastily recovers his volume “Yes.” He corrects. “Just surprised.”

Zelda smiles kindly, and looks back towards Link. He’s placing and checking the straps on Epona. Smoothing her mane and speaking softly to her. Zelda watches him sneak an apple into Epona’s mouth. She shakes her head, ‘very lucky, that horse.’

Link turns back to them, and Zelda straightens as she feels his attention on them. “Ready?” He asks.

Daran nods, recovered from his blunder, and begins to mount his horse. “Whenever you are.”

Zelda takes Daran’s hand as she accepts his help up onto his large mare. She rights herself in front of him, attempting to get comfortable. She tries her best not to fidget, and struggles placing her hands. She settles for her lap. She turns back to Link, awaiting for his readiness to start.

Link pulls himself up onto Epona gracefully. Zelda watches as he pulls his hair free and sticks the hair band between his teeth. He gathers his hair into his hands to fix and tie neatly after the night's rest. Zelda continues watching, his champion's tunic stretching over his chest with the movement of his arms. Fabric tightening over his strong build as he works the hair band around the ponytail he’s gathered. Lithe fingers snapping it into place.

‘Did he always look that way?’ She thinks.

He grabs the reins in his hands and looks up to the group, he catches her staring. He raises an eyebrow at her.

Zelda looks away quickly, embarrassed. She wasn’t looking for that long. My goodness!

Link clicks his tongue, and his horse begins to trot. Daran pushes his knees into his horses’ side, and they follow.

~~

They reach Lake Ilumeni by a little past midday, and Link decides it wouldn’t be worth it to continue onwards to begin the climb in the night, so they start to set up camp. Zelda is pleased, even though today’s ride with Daran was much improved in comparison to yesterday’s, her legs were beginning to ache.

After a quick check of the perimeter, and at the expense of a couple loitering Moblins courtesy of Link, the group was safe, for now.

Zelda looks to the water, eager to clean up after nearly 48 hours without a bath. She had last enjoyed the luxury in Hateno, before she and Link had left for Purah’s official business. In hindsight, she should have seen the ulterior motives for Purah coming.

Zelda sets her pack down by the fire pit Link was slowly making work of. Daran sitting nearby under a tree, jotting down notes in a leather bound book. With both men occupied, Zelda figures she has a good chance to take a moment alone. She looks to the lakes edge, seeing a decent expanse of foliage for privacy.

“All clear if I go ahead?”

Link doesn’t look at her, instead just nods. Seemingly very interested in removing the ash from the long forgotten pit.

Zelda rummages through her pack, retrieving a bar of animal fat scented with lavender stems she had plucked from the garden near their- she catches herself, her home. She’s almost giddy. She’s sure the sleep she will have tonight will be heavenly. Hopefully plagued without more dreams that have her waking up wanting to clutch her heart with the grief they hold.

Alongside the bar of animal fat, she grabs a plush piece of fabric. Made of bamboo stem, the texture is soft but dries quickly. She also brings along a spare set of clothes she had set aside for the trip. She knew one would get sweaty (from the desert), dirty (from the time on horseback), and the last, she planned for the winter climate of the highlands. She was hopeful it would survive with the least amount of grime in it.

She takes one last look at her companions, and see they both still remain occupied. She brings her belongings to the lake’s edge, and removes her boots. She dips a toe into the water, and immediately feels a chill run up her body. Regardless of Summer’s status, the pool of water seemed impenetrable by the heat the season provided.

She wades deeper into the lake, dirty clothes on but animal fat bar in hand. Once submerged, she strips her clothes, opting to use this time to launder what she could. She takes the tunic and gingerly scrubs the textile. She hums to herself, almost wishing she had a washing board. Once clean and dressed in new clothes, she will use the textured rocks to beat out any stains, she decides.

Throwing all pieces of her soaked outfit onto shore, she leans back, relaxing into the depths of the lake. She floats belly up, not necessarily caring who is around to look. Although she remembers very quickly that she is not alone, and chooses to cover up regardless of the cover the ferns provide.

Link pretends he doesn’t hear her splashing in the water behind him. His ears twitch.

Zelda makes quick work of cleaning, and looks back to the camp again, relieved that both men are still backs to her, she rises from the lake, but immediately pales as she realizes she is very much, not alone.

At the shore, near her clothes, is a sleeping Bokoblin. Much to Zelda’s chagrin, the creature is also sleeping belly up. Snot bubble protruding from his snout. Zelda thinks if they weren’t such a nuisance, they would almost be sort of cute.

‘How did he sleep through Link disposing of his comrades and us preparing to set up camp?’ She turns her head to find some sort of weapon before calling out to Link, ‘These creatures really must be stupid.’

She finds a rather large stick, and picks it up slowly. If only she could creep quietly towards the Bokoblin, she may be able to knock him out for a moment as she dresses and Link can take care of the rest.

She approaches the creature (still naked) and attempts to bring the stick down on its head. She swings, and unfortunately misses.

Oh Hylia, she is really in trouble now.

The Bokoblin wakes, disturbed from his sleep, and upon seeing Zelda, shrieks immediately.

Zelda is shocked, and attempts to run back away from the creature, and runs right into Link’s back. He’s crouched over a small collection of mushrooms.

He’s as shocked as she is, and immediately turns red at the sight of the princess, he looks away promptly. “Sorry! Princess, I didn't mean to intrude-“

“Bokoblin!” Zelda shrieks, and runs away from him in the opposite direction this time, darting into the water.

Link recovers quickly, finding the perpetrator at the edge of the lake. The creature, still upset about being disturbed, points at Zelda accusingly, and stomps his foot.

Link looks at Zelda in the water, she’s covered except for top of her head and her eyes, which look embarrassingly at Link. She looks away. Link then notices a large mangled stick floating in the water, clearly out of the Bokoblins reach.

Understanding strikes him. Got it.

Daran takes this moment to burst into the small clearing in front of the water. “Is there Danger?” He booms, “I heard shouting.”

Zelda watches as Daran looks at Link, looks at her hidden in the water, and then looks at the angry Bokoblin throwing a tantrum by the bank. If Zelda wasn’t feeling so vulnerable at the moment, she was sure she would laugh.

“Uh,” Daran starts, “Should you?” He points to Link and then gestures to himself, “Or should I…?”

Zelda watches from the lake as Link doesn’t wait for his answer, and makes quick work of the Bokoblin, shooting him between the eyes. He disappears into a puff of smoke, leaving behind nothing much of use. Link keeps the guts for an elixir. But the rest he leaves, kicking them away from Zelda’s pile.

“Right!” Daran says, chest puffed. “Nice work.” Zelda notices he takes a deep breath, and turns towards Zelda in the water. He pales, and begins to turn away, nearly tripping on a root at the base of a tree. He turns to Link, “I guess we should let the Princess resume her… activities.”

Zelda raises her eyebrows, ‘Activities… interesting way to phrase it.’

She turns back to Link, who was making his way back to the campsite. “Did you have to kill him?” She calls.

Link turns to look at her, incredulous expression on his face. “What do you mean, ‘Did I have to kill him?’ What sort of question is that!”

Zelda continues to playfully pout, “But I disturbed his nap.”

She is teasing him. Link quickly realizes this, and throws a dismissive wave at her as he gestures to her form in the water, “Just get dressed.”

Zelda has the wits about her to look embarrassed again, and a faint pink blush dusts her cheeks. She tries to forget she ran into Link naked, just a few moments ago. “Right.” She says, “thank you.” She mutters.

“Mhmm.” He mumbles, and all but runs away from her back to the campsite.

Zelda begrudgingly gets out of the water, and dries off. She rushes into putting on her clean, dry clothes.

She grabs a stone from the lakebed, and starts to forcefully bang the stone into the fabric of her worn tunic, muttering to herself about ‘no reason to be embarrassed’, another stone striking stone, ‘it’s just the human body.’

The sound of stones striking the rock continues well into the afternoon, and it’s only the smell of salt grilled crab that pulls her back to the campsite. Clean, fresh, and a little pink faced, three hours later.

Chapter Text

Link stares into the dying fire the next morning, trying to will the sight of Zelda’s body out of his mind.

He pushes both heels of his hands into the back of his eyes, trying so hard to unsee it.

He can’t.

Sighing, he gets up from his spot. He was able to sleep much more than the previous night, Daran volunteering to take the first watch. Link took the second, awake for the last four and a half hours.

He notices Daran stir, and he realizes that now would be as good of a chance as ever to wash up. He bathes quietly, with not as much commotion as Zelda did yesterday. He lets the gentle loll of the lake tug at him. He dunks his head under the water. Resurfaces a heartbeat later, re energized, and re-motivated for the grueling climb that awaited them.

He dresses in his Hylian tunic, washing his champion's tunic quickly. By the time it takes for Zelda to wake and eat, it will be at least damp by then. It will dry out during their walk to the rock shelf.

They busy themselves with preparing to part with the bulk of their belongings. Notably, the horses. Link retrieves some bushels of dry grass and a variety of apples he had stored in the pad for the horses to feed on during their absence. Link did not know how long they would be, but wanted to provide them with more should they need it. Once he’s satisfied, he hands the pad back to Zelda. Zelda busies herself with placing most of the important things from the saddlebags into the pad, as the heavy things they required on their trip would be too troublesome to carry during the climb. Link watches as she removes her winter jacket from the bottom of her pack and places it at the top. He hums approvingly.

They prepare to leave at an hour past what appears to be eight, Link could guess. The sun is already hot and seemingly oppressive.

‘Not for long’ Link thinks, ‘Only a matter of time before the temperature drops.’

They depart from the horses, leaving them to graze at Lake Ilumeni. Link knows Epona will stay put. As for Daran’s horse? Link didn’t know. But he hoped she would.

Link leads the small expedition as they journey south. Daran chatted to Zelda about what Link could guess was a certain type of archaeological technique for extracting rock. Link knew he wasn’t necessarily the smartest tool in the shed, but didn’t you just… dig it out?

Zelda seemed to have the same question, as she asked why the process was so intricate. She had seen other researchers be rougher with artifacts.

Daran smiled, “You never know with stone.” He says, “Zonai zonite is quite different, more resilient.” He touches his chest where his tools remain, “Rock is as temperamental as anything. You may think the structure is solid, but instead the moisture seeps in, and all you have in front of you is a wad of clay.”

Zelda’s eyes brighten, “Fascinating.”

Link resisted the urge to roll his eyes. If we were going to be dealing with a bunch of rocks, Purah should have just asked Yunoboco to do the job.

He then cringes, Purah wasn’t exactly generous with her compensation. He realizes that he is never going to get rewarded for this favour. He thinks on Purah’s reaction once they return the tablet to her.

He sees her in his mind’s eye, floating above him waving her arms wildly; “Ah! Linky! How can you put a price on such a priceless artifact!”

Link sighs, defeated. Purah was so lucky Link was fond of her.

He wondered before why Impa was such a stick in the mud. Things are beginning to make more sense.

The path they are on begins to become more steep, and Link knows the highlands are approaching. The terrain is about to become more rugged, temperature quickly changing. He figures it would take them about an hour to reach the point he is thinking of.

He turns back to tell the group what to expect - but is met with Daran leading Zelda to the side of the road, showing her a piece of sediment in the cliff’s face.

Hylia. This guy was like traveling with a Goron.

He watches as he shows her the different layers in the rock. Daran gestures to a piece of sedimentary rich with rock salt, and Zelda bends over to get a closer look.

Link promptly turns away. Willing the thought gone. Away!

He runs a hand over his face, looking up at the path ahead of them. No enemies noted on their trek so far. He was beginning to get suspicious, but tried to blame it on the end of the upheaval. It was almost ironic, how not used to peacetime he was.

Daran and Zelda caught up with him, although still chatting excitedly about Minerals. Link doesn’t know how many times he heard rock salt used in a conversation. He stopped counting after six.

“How much farther, do you think?” Zelda asks, and Link does turn to her as he answers.

“Until we stop, or until we need to put on some warmer clothes?”

“Both?” She asks guilty. Chewing her thumbnail between her teeth.

Link considers the path, and answers her honestly. “Probably another six hours of walking before we reach a comfortable interior.” He tries to ignore Daran’s groan. “But I’m guessing another hour before it gets cold.”

Daran perks up, “Oh, I thought it was going to be another six hours in this heat.” He takes his tunic and pulls it away from his body quickly in an attempt to cool himself off. “That’s a relief.”

Link doesn’t acknowledge this, as he was sure he mentioned the temperature change several times. But no matter.

The group continued to make their way up the mountain. A few small gorges to cross, a variety of small caves they passed. Despite Link’s protests that they were on a sunlight schedule, Zelda indulged Daran and was convinced to venture into one or two.

At the steepest point in the climb, the wind blew a chill down the valley from the mountain. Link watched Zelda shiver, and gestured to the packs. “Now may be a good time to bring out the cold weather gear.”

The travelers changed quickly, and they were off again. Link comfortable in his Rito down, and Zelda into a coat fashioned for her as a gift from Kaneli. It was lightly down lined Rito feathers in a brilliant lilac colour and reinforced with a deep purple Rito belt. It made her hair stand out in the contrast.

Not that Link was noticing.

Daran looked like he went spelunking in Penn’s closet, and wore a fur lined pilots jacket. Goggles included.

Link gestured to him, “What are the goggles for?”

Daran looked puzzled, “What do you mean? For the potential snowstorms of course!”

Link actually had the decency to be surprised. Couldn’t fault him for that. Decent planning on Daran’s part.

They began the most complicated part of the ascent, mostly quiet due to the exertion of the climb. Hand over hand, foot in front of other foot. Link's thighs began to burn, he could only imagine how Zelda and Daran were faring.

He turns to look behind at them, and sees Zelda pushing herself hard, but keeping up. Daran on the other hand seems to be struggling. He is also struggling not to show it.

Link turns back to look towards the front of the path, trying not to smirk.

They finally reach a large clearing, blanketed with the soft cover of snow. Link knows this valley well. The sky is clear, and the snow shimmers with brilliance as it stays untouched in the valley. Each side is bordered by the mountain's smooth plateau. To the left, Link knows a rather territorial pack of wolves and ice lizalfos make their home here. On the right, underneath the larger mountain - Link spots the skull shelter. The previous time he ventured here, he knew a bokoblin camp existed. Of course with the final blood moon's presence post upheaval, he couldn’t get to each corner of the country to take out every camp. At least now once they were dead, they would stay dead for good.

Although, he realizes it wouldn’t be a good idea to challenge them. Zelda and Daran are not exactly the most adept at running in the snow. He knew they would be outnumbered, and as soon as the noise of the conflict traveled across the valley, he was sure the lizalfos would jump up to join the fray.

Link stands there, hands on his hips. Considering the options. He reaches into his pack and pulls out his sheikah mask to put it on. The fabric muffling the sound of his breathing and providing a shield against the chill. The Yiga hideout is still a ways away, deep into the highlands. They would have to pass through the valley in order to reach it.

He decides if they can’t go through, they’d go over. The mountain to the right seems safe enough. They would avoid the bokoblin camp by passing it from above.

He hears footsteps approaching him, and turns back to see Zelda and Daran. Both out of breath, but one significantly more tired than the other. Zelda puts a hand over her eyes to act as a shield from the sun, and squints against the view of the valley.

“It’s very bright.” She says.

Link nods “Very.”

Daran’s bent over, hands on his knees behind them, as he catches his breath. He’s sucking in air in large gulps, and angles his head to look up at them.

“Don’t ask me to do that again.” He pants.

Link tries not to laugh, and looks at him, stone faced, “the way down is easier.”

Daran’s expression is unreadable, “Right.”

Link points to the mountain on the right, sun cresting over the top of the plateau. Both Zelda and Daran follow his hand. “We’re headed there.” And upon seeing Daran’s dismayed expression, Link supplements “it’s not a steep climb.”

Zelda seems confused, but then looks again throughout the valley, eyes locking onto the skull shelter in the distance. Link finishes her thoughts for her, “I’d rather avoid the group of them, if I can.”

She nods, understanding.

“Why can’t we just veer to the left?” Daran asks, “The area seems relatively undisturbed.”

Link is polite, as he doesn’t think it’s a bad question. Daran has never been out this far before. And certainly not more than once such as he had. “Ice Lizalfos hibernate underneath the layers of snow.” He takes his hand and rests it on his bow lazily. “Not to mention the pack of wolves that also like to hunt in this mountain range.” Link then looks to Zelda, “I’d rather not take the risk.”

Daran backs off, hands up in surrender, “Fair enough. Point taken.”

Zelda looks between both men, and perks up. Attempting to relieve some tension otherwise not noticed by Link. “Sun may start to set in a few hours. Shall we be off then?”

The group moves, making their way towards the mountain to the right. Link leading and the rest following. They move purposefully to find the easiest route possible. The task was made more difficult with ledges and grooves covered by snow.

Link was grateful Zelda remembered her gloves.

They reached the top of the mountain, and the wind began to pick up, blowing the snow around the plateau in swirls. Link is relieved to find the majority of the climb has been completed with only bruised egos and not bruised bodies.

The blowing snow is unpleasant, but nothing to worry about. They walk on even ground in what feels like the first time in hours. Link is content, he looks back to Zelda, and is happy to see her enjoying herself. Cheeks pink from the cold, and shoulders weary, but eyes bright. They still contain that same excitement for adventure that he saw in her expression many times before. Zelda whispers something to Daran, and he chuckles. She looks happy.

His heart aches. It hurts to watch her, but he can’t stop.

He turns back to the path in front of him, and his heart stops.

Zelda notices his sudden change, and her eyebrows go up into her hairline. “Link, what-“

“Sh!” He says, a bit harshly, and regrets it instantly. He turns back to her, eyes immediately apologetic.

She looks at him wordlessly, Daran also seems confused. But thankfully doesn’t say anything.

Link looks back to where he noticed the point of danger. Stupid! He should have thought about it more. In retrospect he did think it seemed a bit too easy.

He brings his voice down to a whisper, and gestures to the creature patrolling the top of the plateau. White mane nearly providing camouflage against the landscape of snow.

“Listen carefully,” he whispers. Zelda and Daran look at the Lynel fearfully. “Step where I step. Move when I move.”

He touches his sword in the sheath, and looks at Daran “do not even attempt to draw a weapon. If you do so, you’ll immediately be asking for a fight you cannot win.”

Daran gulps, but nods.

Link turns to Zelda “you will follow me, and Daran will be behind you. Do not break this formation.”

She nods quickly.

“They are extremely territorial, but not violent at first.” He continues, “They just do not like to be bothered.”

The two of them look grim, but Link takes a deep breath, and steels himself.

“Ready?” He whispers.

Zelda nods, Daran looks sick.

Link takes a step forward, keeping his eyes on the Lynel the entire time. Zelda follows, stepping into the footprints he leaves. Daran follows Zelda, taking each step slowly, careful to avoid speaking. Link is afraid to even breathe too loud, just in case there is a possibility of putting Zelda in danger.

Old habits die hard, he guesses.

They move along the same route for what feels like hours. Step after step, breath after breath.

Link sees the edge of the plateau through the blowing snow. He turns his head back to the Lynel and notices the creature hasn’t seen them. Link nearly exhales, almost there.

They approach the edge, Link immediately motions to Zelda, she takes his forearms as he lowers her down onto the below ledge. They don’t speak, task oriented and trying to leave the immediate threat of danger.

Link motions for Daran, and the other man trips and falls face first into the snow.

They are silent, but Link looks towards the Lynel, dread fills him. The animal spots them.

“Don’t move,” Link says through his teeth.

Daran is on his stomach in the snow, wide eyes looking up at Link.

The Lynel draws his bow-

Link breaks his silence “Up! Now!”

Daran scrambles to his feet, nearly barrelling himself over the edge to join Zelda. Link jumps down off of his place on the plateau to meet them.

His boots hit the ground, and they’re running but they don’t get far. Nearly thirty paces in front of them is another cliff, straight into the mouth of another steep drop.

An arrow embeds itself into the ice beside Link’s head. They’re stuck.

Link realizes he’s going to have to fight the Lynel.

He doesn’t even say anything to the two of them, just springs into action immediately.

Daran opens his mouth to speak - Zelda shakes her head.

“Watch.” She says.

Link runs back to where the Lynel is patrolling, searching for an opening. He uses himself as bait to draw the creature away from the two travelers, hoping that his form is threat enough for the monster.

He is nearing the centre of the plateau now, the Lynel has its sword drawn, opting for close combat instead of range. Link understands that in a battle of distance, the Lynel wins every time. Experience and time the most reliable teachers.

Link stands at the corner, and waits for the Lynel to charge him. The timing must be perfect.

His hand is clutched to the ancient blade in his pocket. Already set to be attached to the tip of his arrow.

The beast roars, wind billowing around it. And then he sets his eyes on Link. Nostrils flaring, eyes blazing, and he charges, running full speed towards the swordsman.

Link feels it, the electric charge in the air. The thrum of the promise of a battle in his blood. Adrenaline spiking to allow time the perfect lapse for his strike.

In one motion, his great eagle bow is drawn, the ancient blade on the tip of the arrow retrieved mere seconds ago from his quiver. He takes a breath in and he shoots.

The arrow strikes and the Lynel disappears into a flash of blue light. Threat vanquished.

Link sighs in relief. And let his shoulder slump.

He hears Daran whistle from the outcrop in where he and Zelda were watching. She slaps his arm playfully. “Are you trying to cause an avalanche?” She scolds.

Link smiles bitterly. Content in the fact that they were all right, for now.

Chapter Text

Link looks wild, and tired. She thinks, as she sees the swordsman finally rejoin them. Despite his deflated stature, and his sheikah mask, Zelda could still read him well. Based on the look in his eyes, it seems like he needed that fight.

Zelda catches his glance, and her eyes hold a question, ‘Are you okay?’

He doesn’t answer it but elects to change the subject instead. Stress evident in his posture. The sun going down must be really getting to him, Zelda thinks.

As if he could read her thoughts, he says; “We have maybe two hours of sunlight before it goes down.” He was squinting at the horizon. “There’s a cave beside the skyview tower I’d like to make camp in if we can make it.”

Daran looks optimistic, “What happens if we don’t make it there in time? Surely we can travel the last remaining meters in a bit of twilight?”

Link looked at him, “I’m not sure you want to be roaming these mountains after dark.”

Zelda noticed Link hadn’t even mentioned Yiga yet. She was wondering when they were supposed to become a problem. Maybe he’s just speaking generally, she ponders. Or perhaps he was more so speaking to the harsh cold.

No matter, the group continues again. Heading east along the ridges of the highlands. Zelda exhales and watches her breath in front of her make a generous cloud. She rubs her hands together, and rubs them against her arms to ward off the chill that was threatening to seep into her bones.

She sees a bush of wildberries at the side of the ridge, she picks up a couple, and places one in her mouth, the other in her pack. She tries to see the positive side as Daran has, and lets the small treat satisfy her hunger. They didn’t stop for lunch.

They come across a Bokoblin frozen in the ice. Daran shrieks, Link chuckles.

The landscape truly was beautiful. It was so peaceful (when not encountering predators), and a magical hush falls over the earth. The soft crunch of snow under their boots and her own breathing is mostly what Zelda listens too. It’s a nice change from the commotion she normally has been adapted to during the rebuild. If it’s not the hammering of Bolson or Karson during construction, the giggling of children in her Hateno home, or the ministrations of Purah and Robbie - it’s always something else. It’s why she longed for a study so she could be away from the noise.

She thinks back to the time she spent with Link down there too. Speaking in quiet whispers to avoid being found out by the children searching for their teacher around the house. Talking late into the night until the candle burned low and the brightbloom seeds shone like stars. She remembers how he would slide down the ladder so easily, carrying cups of coffee or snacks of tarts and various pies he’s made. Waking up after a long night cataloging their never ending to-do list with a plush quilt around her shoulders. She remembers him sitting nearby at the foot of her desk, laying his head back against the well wall, drifting to sleep as he lets his hair loose and hairband falls to the floor.

Her heart squeezes. She misses him. She misses his comforting company. It felt wrong to send him away from her but she knew she must. For she did not receive the affection she held for him in return. And it was too painful to continue to be around him wanting something she couldn’t have.

But Hylia, did it still hurt. Zelda looked to Daran and attempted to will the thoughts of her unrequited emotions towards Link away. She saw the tall man, his brown eyes and strong stature. He looked gentle. She decided, and she could learn to love gentle.

Daran caught her staring, he smiles kindly at her.

Gentle. Zelda reaffirmed. A gentle, quiet life is what she wanted.

The sun was sinking into the horizon. Slowly edging past the clouds. Zelda noticed Link considerably picking up the pace, she had to begin to adopt a small run to keep up. Daran’s long legs brought him swiftly to pace at Link’s side, likely also feeling the urgency the other man exuded.

The path thinned out, a deep gorge on their right side, a slick cliff face on the left. They would have to walk nearly single file in an effort to ensure they had space to step properly. Link as always, the figure of grace, is able to traverse the slippery bridge without incident. Boots sinking into snow with ease, each step sure.

Daran follows swiftly, no incident to report. He appears to have recovered nicely from his encounter with the Lynel’s attack. He joins Link on the other side of the makeshift land bridge, and Zelda continues towards them.

The temperature drops so rapidly when the sun is no longer on them, Zelda notices. The snow slicker without the warmth to melt the top layer. She crunches through the ice crust formed over the flakes. She steps into the footprint left by Daran.

She slips, and veers in the direction of the drop.

Before she even notices she’s nearly fallen down the hole, Daran catches her arm to steady her.

“Thank you.” Zelda breathes.

“Of course.” Daran returns.

Link rushes to her, eyes full of concern. Zelda brushes his alarm off, “I’m fine.”

“Princess…” Link starts, but Zelda won’t give him an excuse to babysit her. She understands she is nowhere near as experienced as he, and will never be as adept at traversing the wild like he has. But if there is one thing Zelda is not, is a frail woman. She knows Link knows this, or rather knew this. She may as well remind him.

“I am fine.” Zelda reaffirms, and Link shrinks back. “Just a simple slip, it happens to the best of us.” She points back to the footprints in the snow, conscious that there is only one pair. “I stepped where you both stepped, just a coincidence.”

Link says nothing, and he turns back to the path. They can see the skyview tower more clearly now, merely half a kilometre away.

They finish the trek in silence, and they approach the cave to settle for the night. Zelda was originally going to suggest the skyview towers interior, but sees now it’s completely snowed in.

Something Link obviously knew ahead of time and had prepared another suitable solution for. She tried not to be bothered by it. She hated being left in the dark, vulnerable and depending on the wits of another.

She pauses and thinks on this as the other men busy themselves with attempting to start a fire, and unpack the necessities for dinner from the pad. Perhaps she ought to lighten up and stop taking things so seriously. She was unsure why she felt so competitive. She figures his coding on her bothered her more than it should. This was supposed to be an adventure together like they used to do, after all. She should try to enjoy herself more.

Zelda removes her jacket and gloves, sitting by the fire and warming herself from the outside chill. She sighs. Daran seems to be doing the same, stretching out in front of it, warming the soles of his feet through his socks by leaning back on the heels of his hands. Link, always keeping busy - is chopping in the corner. Sorting ingredients into various different crockeries as he prepares their evening meal.

Zelda tries an olive branch, feeling guilty for snapping at him when he was trying to look out for her, regardless of how it came across.

“Anything I can help with?” She asks.

He looks up at her, sheepish and surprised, but nods with a soft smile anyways. “Do you mind placing the pot on the hook over the fire? It should be set up already.”

Zelda returns his smile, “Definitely.”

She takes the pot from him, filled with already a variety of ingredients that look to be the beginning of a warm soup. Zelda’s stomach grumbles, loudly. Link’s eyes dance with teasing. She blushes.

She thinks back to her journey’s with him before. Her noisy stomach the clock for the times in which they made their meals or broke bread. Even though Link would eat twice her portion, and still have the bravery to ask her if she was going to finish her plate.

She places the pot gingerly over the crackling fire, and it comes to a boil quickly. Link takes over the cooking from there, and stirs periodically while sneaking a glance to the mouth of the cave. It is noticeably damp inside the earthen made structure, Zelda tries not to think about the possibility of mould and focuses on drying her gloves by the fire.

Daran hasn’t moved, his head is thrown back now, eyes closed. Obviously enjoying the lack of hazardous weather and creatures lurking beyond the cave.

“Scary situation, that Lynel today.” Daran says, “Almost soiled myself if I’m honest.”

Link allows him a moment of grace, “I almost did the first time I saw one too.”

Daran smiles, genuinely smiles at Link, “If you’re saying that, it makes me feel a bit better.”

Zelda laughs softly behind her hand, trying not to disrupt the camaraderie that seems to be forming.

Link continues with preparing, but appears to be feeling particularly talkative. “I’m sorry about that, by the way. To the both of you.” He runs his free hand through his hair and looks to Zelda, “it never should have happened.”

“It’s alright,” Zelda says softly, “Really, it’s an unfair expectation for you to have memorized every single habitat in the country.” She reasons.

Daran agrees with her, “Indeed, it was simply impressive enough that you were able to defeat the beast. What was that weapon you used?”

Link tries his best to explain it, “It’s… a piece of technology long outdated. Used previously by the Sheikah. They are hard to find for well… obvious reasons.”

At Zelda’s nod of agreement, Daran hums. “I’m sure.”

They fall into companionable silence, enjoying the rest from the day's travel journey and not to mention the very tense near death experiences. Zelda re-braids her hair, Link sticks his finger into the pot and tastes it. He makes a face, dumps a chunk of rock salt into the mixture, and stirs.

“So, what’s so interesting about your dynamic?” Daran spurts out of the blue.

If Link is surprised by the question, he doesn’t show it. Zelda is unsure how to answer the question he’s asked. ‘Where do I even start…’

She locks eyes with Link, and she can’t read his expression. He starts talking slowly.

“I guess it’s not that interesting.” He finally says. “We’re friends.”

Daran looks at him, sitting up straight and legs crossed, “So then why did Purah say it was?”

“We’ve been through a lot together.” Zelda supplies.

Link looks at her intensely, and agrees reluctantly. “Yes,” he says, “we definitely have.”

Daran bites, “Really? Like what?” He almost jokes, “How much is a lot? A lifetime?” He laughs, but Zelda feels almost tense. He didn’t understand how right he was.

A lifetime? How about hundreds.

How did she explain to someone that isn’t Link how deep their connection ran? How did she explain that the pull she felt towards him is even bigger than herself? It’s deeper than the gorge she almost fell into. They have known each other for generations. They have probably known each other in different universes, the trajectory of each decision they make always bringing them back to each other. She was born knowing him. How did she possibly begin to explain that?

She can’t. For the only person who could understand even a semblance of what she means is Link.

“A lot.” Link finishes. Conversation noticeably over.

“Alrighty then.” Daran clicks his tongue, and looks around the cavern. He then turns towards Zelda, “It’s a shame there’s nothing worth looking at in here, Princess. Then we would be able to occupy ourselves with something interesting.” On Zelda’s confused expression, he supplements - “Cave art, rock formations… stalactites?”

Zelda breathes out, “Ah.” She hugs her knees to her chest, “right.”

Daran continues, “I guess we can definitely confirm the tablet is not in here.” He says lightheartedly. Zelda smiles politely, and a hush falls over the cave.

Daran walks to retrieve his pack and begins going through his notebook, Zelda continues to look at the embers in the fire, Link continues to stir. ‘Hylia,’ she thinks, ‘When did this become so awkward?’

Link serves out the dinner portions, and they eat quickly. Link brings the equipment to wash in the snow. While he’s gone, Zelda takes her time to find a dry place to place her bedroll. Most of the cave has puddles with water dropping into them, and if not the puddle, then a moist mushy growth of moss or lichen covering the slick rock.
She finally decides to place her bedroll close to the fire, not caring if the edges get small ember burns. She’d rather be dry.

She hears Link come back into the cave after his task is done. She watches his back, and knows immediately something is off.

“Where are you going, Link?” She calls from her place on her bedroll.

Link tenses, and Daran looks up. “Surely you can’t be going out into the night alone?”

Link looks slightly irritated, but holds whatever he wants to say in. “Purah couldn’t confirm whether or not the tablet was in the Yiga hideout or not.” He begins to rummage through the pack of his belongings to find what he needs for the trip. “I’m not going to bring you both with me into that place.” Upon not seeing the pad, he realizes Zelda has it. He turns and looks at her, pleading, “I wouldn’t want to put you in danger.” He says softly.

Zelda knows he isn’t talking to Daran.

She is holding it against her chest, almost wishing she could withhold it from him. But she knows this is an argument she will lose. He will go with or without the Purah Pad.

She thinks about the last experience she had with the Yiga. The hot sun, the smells of Kara Kara Bazaar. The frantic breath she couldn’t catch, her scraped knees on the desert floor as a sickle is raised high above her head.

And the clang of metal on metal, and the smell of iron as it spread across the sand.

She relents the Purah pad to Link. “Be careful.” She finally says.

Link takes the pad from her gingerly and gives her a reassuring nod, his eyes impossibly blue. “I’ll be back.”

Daran doesn’t even look up from his notes as they have this exchange, and just wishes Link safe travels. Clearly not grasping the severity of the task. It made sense, Zelda rationalizes. Those Hylian’s who have never been to the Gerudo region could never really grasp how much of a nuisance the Yiga truly were around here.

Link attaches the pad to his hip and pulls up the fabric of his sheikah mask. Rito down on, he exits the cave vanishing into the cover of nightfall. Zelda looks towards Link’s belongings and is confused - he left the master sword behind.

‘What is he up too?’ She wonders.

Zelda then realizes she’s been left with Daran alone, and she does not want to talk about rocks until Link returns. She inwardly groans, but places an inconspicuous smile on her face as Daran turns to her, and begins lecturing on the important volcanic processes of igneous rock.

Chapter Text

He turns back once he’s sure he’s out of sight. He sees Zelda perched by the fire with her knees to her chest, conversing with Daran who seems to be inching closer to her. He frowns.

He tries to focus on his task ahead, as worrying about Zelda would just cause him to make poor decisions. In an ideal world, he would have not wanted to leave Zelda alone with a man they both barely knew. However Link had no choice, it was either bring her to the hideout (definitely not happening) or leave her alone with him and his recently sharpened broadsword. He chose the safer option.

His plan was to infiltrate the Yiga base, but he didn’t need Daran and Zelda knowing that. Most certainly not Zelda.

He trudges through the snow, trying to find a good place to paraglide down in the dark. He couldn’t be too suspicious, and the Yiga would know immediately it was Link if he paraglided into the hideout. He would have to go south, and approach from the desert corridor.

They actually weren’t that far from the hideout, and he just wants to get this part out of the way if he was honest with himself. The less time they spend in Yiga territory the better he feels.

Link paraglides down to the western approach from the top of the highlands mountains. The temperature remains cool despite the melting snow with the altitude change. He lands quietly, almost cat-like. He checks his surroundings, and notices nobody. He quickly dons the Yiga gear that he’d stuffed in the Pad last minute (he’d never hear the end of it if Zelda saw).

He approaches the hideout, jumping on the dunes, and noticing the frog statues increasing in frequency. He thinks about the Akkala tech lab hijacked by the clan members. He remembers their crude drawing of him. He smiles beneath his mask, almost laughing out loud. These guys were so deadly but so goofy. He can’t think about their antics down in the depths without laughing. 

He arrives at the front door, sky clear and the moon round and full at the apex of the sky. It’s light casting the valley of the hideout in shadows, reflecting off the erosion polished rock like glass. He doesn’t knock, he never does. He slips into the hideout undetected.

Everything is normal, he notices. The large great room with its usual occupants. The heckling mighty bananas shopkeeper to his left is still as annoying as ever. He acknowledges him with a half wave, just trying to get out of there.

A better idea comes to him first.

He approaches the blades shopkeeper, a question perched on his lips, “Anything else you got besides blades?”

The Yiga sitting in front of him, gawks “What do you mean!” He appears defensive. “What’s wrong with my blades?”

Link cringes inwardly, “Never mind. Forget I asked.”

“No way, man!’ He challenges, “You gotta buy something for that.”

Link shakes his head, “No, I don’t.”

The Yiga harrumphs. “What are you looking for anyways?”

Link reaches, “Direct orders. That’s classified. Sorry.” He lies.

Link hates how he can’t read the expressions they have beneath these stupid masks. It is so hard to figure out if they are on to him or not. He can’t exactly walk into the hideout saying he’s looking for the tablet, but he at least needs to try and find it.

“Beat it then.” The shopkeeper spits out, and Link continues on his way.

He enters the hideout properly. He sees a blade master patrolling the front gate. He acknowledges Link, and Link says to him in passing, “glory to master khoga.”

The blademaster returns the salute, and Link continues on.

He scales the wall in front of him, and finds himself above the ground level. This is the floor where he found a variety of rupees the first time he was here. Did it count as stealing if you took it from criminals?

He sees a red rupee, pockets it.

Oh, whatever.

He searches the top floor, and still sees nothing. He’s a little relieved. If the Yiga and this tablet were unrelated, then that means that the journey wasn’t as dangerous, and also wasn’t over.

He was enjoying himself, despite Daran’s presence. He was trying to be better. The poor guy's only crime was being entranced by a woman Link was equally smitten with. Maybe Daran could make Zelda happy, maybe this is what she wanted.

Since she made it clear that she didn’t want him, in that way. Link thought bitterly.

He continues to peruse the top floor, still coming up with nothing. He just has a final room to go through, and then they could be finished with this part of the expedition. Hylia knows how long it would take for them to cover the majority of the highlands in this search for the tablet, a week at best if they made good time.

This tablet better have an earth shattering secret. Link thinks, and then immediately takes it back. The last thing Hyrule needs is another once in a lifetime event.

Frankly, he was tired of them.

He places himself into a stealth crouch, and accidentally places too much weight on his right arm. His elbow buckles. He silently curses. Still getting used to the limb that was his originally but now - he’s afraid to admit, feels foreign on his body.

He shakes out his shoulder, rolls his neck back and forth. Trying to grow accustomed to the feeling of his arm being there, solid. Blood running through it with every beat of his heart.

Sometimes he still feels the burn from the gloom that was there. Not even a year ago. The feeling of cracked and singed flesh creeps into his chest, stimulating an urge to cough. He’s had nightmares where Rauru didn’t even catch him. Instead he falls all the way to the bottom of the chasm with Ganondorf, Demon King laughing as he snaps his burned arm off, taunting him.

“How will you wield such a legendary blade now?”

Link shakes his head, trying to will the image away. He hasn’t had that dream in weeks.

The one he has the most is him still falling down into the chasm to catch Zelda, but she doesn’t disappear. He sees her with vivid colour, straining to reach him before her body hits the earth and doesn’t move again.

He grits his teeth and takes a deep breath, jumping down from the ceiling and approaching the last room.

A blademaster is at the door, but he holds an arm out, preventing Link from passing.

Link doesn’t answer, instead turns his face (of course covered) towards the blademaster.

“Nobody is allowed in.” He says, “Classified meeting.”

Link rolls his eyes behind his mask, but nods in falsified understanding. He’d have to go in the old fashioned way then.

He retreats back the way he came, but instead stays up on the top floor, swiftly moving across the rafters. He lands behind the blademaster who previously denied his entrance before, and turns the corner to the last room.

And within it is 8 blademasters and Master Kohga himself.

Link immediately gets back into the shadows, back pressed to the wall. ‘Shit!’ He curses, ‘How is this guy still alive?’

Resurrected, Master Kohga stands at the head of the group, lecturing his ever so loyal followers regarding… himself?

“Our intelligence have heard of reports that Link is going to be traveling to Outskirt stable with the Princess of Hyrule.”

He relaxes a little, ‘Intelligence’ he thinks, ‘very intelligent to be off by an entire region.’

Kohga reaffirms their goal from the beginning, “You know what I’ve said to you, annihilate both of them. They are the only things preventing our ideal future from becoming a reality.”

Link rolls his eyes, there’s a lot more than Zelda and himself in the way of that lofty goal.

The meeting adjourns, and Link jumps back up into the rafters to prevent himself from being seen by the group. Just in case he attracts trouble unwarranted.

Finally, he can poke around the final room and find some sort of evidence whether the tablet exists here or not.

As expected, he finds nothing of substance. Resigned, he figures that the tablet definitely isn’t here and decides to make his way back to camp.

He’s a little sad, the temperature down in the desert decidingly more pleasant (and much more dry) than that of their cave in the highlands, but he would feel less anxious knowing that Zelda is alright. Hopefully getting some much deserved rest.

He smiles to himself thinking about her asleep in her bedroll. Hair askew, escaping the crown of braids she meticulously does before bed. Her skin looking so soft in the firelight, lips parted. She talks in her sleep, slightly. Mind always continuing to work. He knows that she could sleep anywhere, he’s gone down to her study enough times to place a blanket over her to know. 

His heart squeezes as he imagines her in the Akkala house. Study on the second floor, carrying her from her chair to their bed after a long day of working. 

He feels guilty about how he treated her after she almost fell today. He didn’t mean for her to feel as if he thought she couldn’t handle the trip. It was more so an instinct he had deep within him to ensure she was cared for at all times.

He couldn’t explain it, it was just the way she drew him in.

His relationship with Zelda was so turbulent. So complicated when it didn’t need to be. Sometimes he thinks about all the things he should have said when he had the perfect moment. In hindsight, there were so many times for him to drop to his knees and tell her everything. It took him so long to process and truly feel emotions as they came. He wonders if its his previous training as a soldier beaten into him, he also wonders if this is the piece of the old Link Zelda once met who was afraid to say the wrong thing because of the pressure. He also wonders if its because of all the broken parts of his brain pieced together by the shrine of resurrection. He learned a long time ago that fretting over the missing pieces was not going to get him anywhere, and he needed to make decisions for himself as he was now.

But whenever he saw Zelda, his memories came rushing back to him - hence the complicated nature. A version of himself who he wasn’t anymore fell in love with her once, and the current version of him still felt the ache of their turmoil even though he doesn’t remember experiencing it. He watched himself fall in love with her, and it took him longer than he’d like to admit to figure out he still felt the same as he did. 

It was extremely confusing, if he was honest with himself. It was like living two lives at once, almost in tandem with each other. 

He leaves the hideout, ensuring that the coast is clear behind him before scaling the rock faces around the great chasm at the hideouts centre. He knew the skyview tower was just a few minutes' climb. He would hopefully be back at camp before midnight, he may even get a couple hours sleep or two!

Sleep, Link sighed. That would be nice.

He found a secluded spot behind some rocks, and disposed of his Yiga disguise. He was sure he wasn’t followed, but one could never be too careful.

He approached the skyview tower, and then the cave that was just beyond and slightly below.

He sees light flickering from the mouth, and perks up. Hope in his heart that Zelda was asleep soundly within.

He reaches the edge, and his heart falls down into his stomach.

In front of him, he watches as Daran leans impossibly closer to Zelda, his bedroll right beside hers now. He brushes her hair past her ear. She has her eyes closed, sitting right in front of Link as Daran reaches his thumb behind her jaw, and leans closer, his lips ghosting hers.

Zelda’s eyes open, and she gasps. “Link!”

That doesn’t stop Daran, he kisses her cheek instead before he tries again. “He’s not here.” Daran whispers.

“He is.” Zelda admits, and looks away from Link's eyes.

“Oh!” Daran is surprised at her admission being true, and jumps away from Zelda, clearly embarrassed at his failed attempt. He rubs the back of his neck, unsure of what to say.

Link feels like his heart is being hollowed out. He doesn’t know how to make his brain communicate with his mouth. He was never good at that in the first place, but seeing Zelda, ready and willing and open for another man - broke something inside him.

He thought he could handle it. He thought he could deal with being her ‘friend’, he nearly spits the word out; as Zelda loved another.

He realizes he can’t. He realizes this is the worst punishment Hylia could have conjured.

“Link, I-“ Zelda starts, but Link shakes his head.

“I-“ he tries, he cleans his throat. “I am sorry for interrupting.”

He returns the Purah pad to Zelda, “The tablet isn’t in the hideout.”

Zelda takes the pad from him, and upon doing so - their fingertips touch. Link’s skin burns. The added weight of the scene he walked in on piling upon the ache in his heart. He feels the ghost of her fingers after she’s taken the pad back from him.

He flexes his hand.

He swallows thickly. “Sorry, again.” He nods, and he ducks away from them, out into the cold.

He walks a few paces away, the howling wind loud as he screams into the fabric of his tunic. Unsure how he is supposed to endure weeks more of this.

Chapter Text

Hours earlier. 

Daran continues on talking about different sources of rock. Where they come from, how they can change throughout the years. Zelda tried multiple times to get a word in and tell him that she knew this already, and that it was actually rather elementary - but the man just talked so damn much.

“And so the compression of the soil causes a reaction within the minerals-“ he begins. Zelda doesn’t mean too, but she tunes him out.

She has to resist the urge to look back in the direction of the mouth of the cave. Her brain can only focus on how long Link has been gone.

It’s been at least two hours, she thinks.

“Anyways,” Daran’s voice cuts into her thoughts. “Enough about that particular subject matter.” He brings his arms to rest on his knees, “Tell me about your specific academic interests, Princess.”

Zelda doesn’t even know where to begin. Prior to the calamity, the majority of her time went into developing the Sheikah Tech. The other - into attempting to unlock her powers. As futile as that effort turned out to be.

Now? She’d barely had time to think about the scientific projects she would want to pursue. Majority had been spent on rebuilding efforts. Of course, that was interrupted too by the upheaval.

Zelda sighed, she figured she mind as well tell him the truth, she didn’t gain anything by lying.

“I’ll be honest with you Daran, I haven’t had the time lately to pick one!” She smiled sheepishly at him, “I hope you don’t think I'm an imposter intellectual.”

Daran has the decency to look offended, “I would never.”

Zelda appreciates his kindness, “I was quite enthralled with the Sheikah tech, such as the device I and sometimes Link use. It is also the arrowhead technology he spoke about earlier.”

Daran’s eyes brighten, “Interesting, where is it now?”

Zelda shrugs, “Truthfully, most of it has disappeared or been repurposed. There is no specific explanation as to why.” She looks off into the fire, stealing yet another glance at the mouth of the cave. “It was a big part of my life.”

Daran nods along to her musing, and implores to hear more. “How much variety do these devices contain?” He gestures to their supplies. “One small thing can carry all this, and can also fell an enemy in one hit.” He smiles, and the corners of his eyes crinkle. “A very elaborate engineer must have created them.”

Zelda feels excitement bubble within her, overjoyed at the chance to talk about her life’s work again. “It’s truly marvelous, isn’t it?” She shifts closer to Daran subconsciously. “There’s legends of what their origins are, but it's said they were created by the Sheikah tribe, which I’m sure you can deduce easily.” She nods at his attention, “They had all sorts of inventions. Ranging from navigation towers similar to the skyview ones, all the way to intricate war machines. Even vehicles were fashioned in the same technology!” Her eyes are bright, fire burning beneath the irises. Passion igniting.

Daran bites, “Very similar to the Zonai devices seen all over Hyrule, no?”

Zelda becomes even more animated, “Oh, very much so!” She brushes hair behind her long ears, “the Zonai were so advanced for their time, their civilization very sophisticated. I even remember a time when we-“ she catches herself.

“We….” Daran trails off, “You and Link?”

“Ah,” Zelda suddenly deflates, “No.” She says, and looks away. Remembering her time with Sonia and Rauru, tinkering with the Zonai devices Mineru had left for her to enjoy. The endless Zonai library with various books there for Zelda’s use. Her research for a ticket home being the goal, and her thirst for learning indulged.

“You and who?” Daran asks.

Zelda smiles sadly, “It doesn’t matter.” She finally says. “Just that yes, the Sheikah and the Zonai tech do share some similarities. Very astute of you to notice that.”

Daran senses her change in mood, and decides to try a different route.

“Purah tells me you’re a schoolteacher in Hateno village.” He says lightheartedly, readjusting his position on his bedroll, bringing it closer to the fire. He lays on it lazily.

She nods, “Yes.” She begins to pick nervously at her nails, “Link and I, after the calamity, we decided to help Hateno village place some roots down. For stability.” She finishes.

Daran nods, putting the pieces together, “He lived there, then.”

She doesn’t look at Daran as she continues to examine the embers of the fire, the mouth of the cave. “Yes. After the calamity, I was…” she struggles to find a believable lie, “badly injured.” Daran looks at her sadly, she continues, “Link graciously allowed me to share his space so I could recover.”

Zelda continues with her story, “I then found out that Purah’s research lab was there. She had taken an apprentice, Symin.” The embers in the fire pop, Daran pokes the ash to shuffle the wood around. “Symin informed me that there were a lot of children in the village, and my first thought was that in order for our country to begin flourishing, education is one of the first steps to accomplish it.”

Daran hums in agreement with her, and looks at her expectantly, “And then?”

Zelda shrugs, “And then before I knew it, four years had gone by.”

Daran’s eyebrows raise into his hairline. “Four years? What did Link do during all this?”

Zelda chewed her bottom lip, knowing this moment would come when it came to pursuing a potential suitor, but she didn’t think it would be so hard to explain. Zelda was so afraid of her potential partner thinking she was mad for spending so much time with a man who she was not married to. Truthfully, it was partly why Zelda had to part ways with Link. The longer he was around, the harder his constant presence was beginning to be explained. She had to rip the bandaid off eventually.

“You must understand,” she began, “He was my guard. He was always with me. Ordered to be with me by Royal decree.” She looked nervous, “He is fiercely loyal to me, even if it meant continuing to stay while I was busy with the mundane.”

Daran breathed deep in through his nose, “I see.” He looked thoughtful, as if also wanting to say something but couldn’t find the right way to say it. “I think I’m beginning to understand why Purah said your dynamic was interesting.”

Zelda looked guilty, “Sorry about that.”

Daran shook his head, “No need to be sorry, Princess.”

There was a silence for a while, their conversation finding a lull. Zelda brought her knees in under her. Idly playing with a strand of her hair, as again her eyes turn towards the mouth of the cave.

“Princess?” Daran asks softly, “May I ask you something?”

Zelda turns back to him, and nods her encouragement “Of course.”

Daran treads carefully, “Please, do not take offense,” he doesn’t meet her eyes, “You have been through a lot together. Is there not something between you? Was there ever?”

Zelda’s heart nearly stops, the cave grows quiet. 

‘Is there not something between you? Was there ever?’

A strong back in front of her, master sword pointing straight at two soldiers in red.
The smell of grass in the plain behind the castle, a hot footed frog. A silent princess.
His eyes on her in the sacred spring. Imploring her to leave the frigid water.

She shivers.

A lesson on horses, the shaking of the earth as they descended from Mount Lanayru.
Running across the mud soaked ground, slipping out of his strong grip.
Arms opening to catch her, tears drenching his tunic.
The red laser of a guardian trained on him, a flash of white light.

She swallows, gathering her breath.

A home in Hateno for two, a gift well hidden. A hairband left in the well.
The return to the ancient tree, their descent together down into the dark.
Her mother figure’s knowing tease, a picture Zelda painted.
A sword adrift in time, a man stuck on the other side.

An unprecedented sacrifice. A wish. Immortality gifted but not asked for.

“No.” She says, trying to prevent tears from falling, “There was never anything between us.”

“Then I hope you’ll allow me, Princess.” Daran says, leaning impossibly closer to her. He pushes the hair that has escaped behind her ears, hooks his hand around her jaw, Zelda closes her eyes, “because I would very much like to start something now.”

Zelda waits for his kiss, and she feels the barely there touch of his lips, before she feels as if they are being watched.

She opens her eyes and sees Link there at the mouth of the cave, returned from his mission. “Link!” She gasps, and her shocked expression is locked on his. His surprise was evident in his eyes, the rest of his face covered by his Sheikah mask.

“He’s not here.” Daran murmurs, kissing her cheek.

“He is.” Zelda looks away. Embarrassed at Link finding her like this.

“Oh!’ Daran jumps away from her, shock apparent as he scrambles back into his place on his bedroll.

“Link, I-“ She tries.

He beats her to it, “I-“ he clears his throat, “I am sorry for interrupting.”

He walks over to Zelda stiffly, and holds the Purah pad out for her to take. She reaches up to grasp it, her fingertips touching Links. He reels back like he’s been burned, and she looks at him sadly.

His hand returns stiffly to his side, flexing his fingers.

“Sorry again.” He says. And promptly exits the cave.

Her face burns with embarrassment as she watches Link exit the cave into the snow. She feels ashamed. She can’t even look back towards Daran fearing he may want to continue what they had started. Zelda thought that she could move on, let her heart open for another, but she can’t. It felt wrong to force herself into finding someone else just to fill this void in her heart.

The void that Link left.

She was so stupid, she was so naive to believe that she could just move on so easily by projecting her affection onto another. How does she release herself from this unrequited despair! Her heart hurts from the break she is trying so hard to ignore.
Zelda realizes that by ignoring the wound she has just left it to fester. The only solution is to lean into the feelings of heartbreak, hoping the ache she feels would heal with time. It was far, far too soon to be attempting to patch it up.

She jumps up from the bedroll, and begins pacing around the cave. She frets with worry, where did he go? Does she go after him?

Daran pulls her from her thoughts, “Princess?” He asks, looking up at her, “I’m sure he’ll be quite alright.” He smirks knowingly, “I just think he wanted to give us a minute.”

Zelda sighs, and sits back down on her bedroll. “Please don’t take offense Daran, but I feel as if the moment we created has all but evaporated.” She looks at him, cheeks still dusted with pink. “I’m sorry.”

Daran doesn’t look offended at all. Zelda thanks Hylia; he is, at least, a decent man. “It’s not a problem to worry over, Princess. I figure if I’ve got you this nervous, then maybe I am doing the right thing.” He smiles kindly, and brings his bedroll back to a more respectful distance. “I will bid you goodnight, then.”

Zelda almost snorts, nervousness wasn’t exactly the word she would use to describe her emotions at the moment. “Good night.” She says anyway.

She sits on her bedroll, unsure of what to do. She picks at her nails nervously, wondering how far he’s gone this time. Surely he couldn’t be that bothered seeing his former charge accept a near kiss, could he? She didn’t think she was so repulsive that he couldn't even stomach the sight of it.

The longer he is gone, the more irate she becomes. What could he possibly be thinking they were up too! A kiss didn’t last that long! Does Link believe she would be giving up her virtue in a blasted cave!

Not that he knew her virtue was something she still held. Regardless. It was none of his business.

She huffs and gets into her bedroll anyways, turning her face away from the mouth of the cave. Not caring if he decides to show his face back here anytime soon or not.

Nearly a heartbeat later, she hears the crunch of his boots on snow. The footsteps come all the way into the cave, echoing off the walls. The slap of the leather on the rocks is quiet, but there.

She hears the rustling of fabric, she hears his scrape of the master swords scabbard on the cave floor, she hears the twinge of metal as he draws it to polish, and elects to keep watch another night.

She hears a sniff, another rustle. Muttering under breath.

She ignores him, pulls the bedroll blanket over her head, and wills herself asleep.

Chapter Text

Upon seeing the first light, Link wakes Daran. He was too hurt to make him take his portion of the watch last night. He wanted to lick his wounds in at least some privacy. 

Besides, it's not like he was doing any “watching” anyways. The only thing he was “watching” was Zelda’s mouth. 

Daran is groggy, but agrees to continue to watch the camp as Link attempts to find sleep. It claims him quickly, but the dreams he has are the same. He wakes after 5 hours of turmoil, down in the pit with the demon king again. 

He feels like shit, if he was being honest with himself. 

He wakes and rolls over in his bedroll, hair askew and eyes red. He looks towards the mouth of the cave and notices the blue sky. Perfect. He thinks. Of course today of all days would be the best day to search for this cursed tablet. 

Daran was poking around the mouth of the cave, Zelda was taking notes by the fire. Link did not want to know what happened between them while he was asleep. He did not dare ask. 

Upon hearing him stir, Zelda turns and looks back at him. She gives him a relieved smile. “Sleep well?” 

He grunts in acknowledgement, and she knows him well enough to know it was the sound of the bare minimum being achieved. He didn’t rest, but he slept. That’s all that mattered at this time. 

Zelda tries to save some face from last night, “Beautiful day today.” She says softly, “Take your time, obviously.” Gesturing to his form, “but I would like to venture outside once given the chance.” 

“Of course” his voice cracks with sleep, gravelly and rough. He clears his throat and tries again “Of course, Princess.” 

She gives him a weird look, and goes back to her notes, ears pink. 

He figures she is still embarrassed. He tries to give her space as he prepares himself for the day. He does a simple morning routine; leaves the cave to relieve himself, washes the sleep out of his mouth with snow, washes his face and body with more snow, and then dresses. 

He leaves his hair down, and pulls one of the preserved pieces of meat out of the packs, relieved it's not frozen. He eats quickly, and pulls the Sheikah mask over his neck. 

He puts on a brave face for Zelda, trying to make her feel better about last night's blunder. 

He was her friend, after all. 

Hylia, let him die. 

“Ready to go?” He asks her. She nods. She turns to put on her coat and gloves. 

Most of their mornings are spent the same way. Link takes first watch and Daran rises early. They then gather their wits for a day of venturing deep into the wild. Link knew they would be stuck in these highlands for at least a week, going back and forth over the same spots trying to find any clue or tell as to where the tablet could be. Most of their guesses were unfruitful. After three days of nothing, he was sure that what they were looking for wasn’t here. But Daran wanted to be extremely thorough. As a result, they were still continuing their plight, still stuck in the cold and wet cave. 

The one positive aspect about the trip is that the sun seemed to be staying up for longer, less clouds in the sky. Clearly summer still has one last effort to end the season strong. Most of the time they scour the landscape with hoods down, gloves off, coats undone. 

Link and Zelda don’t speak about the scene four nights ago. 

He also doesn’t know if Daran has made another move since. Frankly he doesn’t want to know. Ignorance for him was better than knowing Zelda was being flaunted in front of him and he couldn’t do anything about it. 

Not that knowing versus not knowing made much of a difference, but he’d rather not know. He decided. 

Even though the one thing he wants to do is just shake Zelda’s shoulders and knock some sense into her. ‘Me!’ His mind's eye screams. ‘Want me instead!’ 

He spends most of their journey occupying himself with these thoughts. He imagines Daran falling off the cliff. He imagines consoling Zelda as she frets over him but it can’t be helped. He’s her shoulder to cry on once again. 

He’s truly terrible. He admits. He’s shocked at his own thoughts. The intrusive nature betrays his deepest feelings. His most profound regret. 

One particular morning, Link rises early and dresses, going to the mouth of the cave to get a breath of crisp air. He sees Daran crouching at its base. 

He was digging into… something. 

On seeing him, he brightens up. “Look at this!” He says, and gestures to a pile of mud. 

He’s so trusting. Link remarks. 

“That’s, uh.” Link starts, ‘Definitely dirt.” 

Daran looks excited, “Not just any dirt, my friend!” Link doesn’t acknowledge that Daran called him his friend. “The sun has melted a piece of ice covering this formation.” He points to a piece of a sharp edge sticking up. “I believe once polished, we could have some quartz on our hands!” 

“Oh…” Link says, “That’s nice.” 

“You betcha.” 

Literally a Goron. Link thinks this guy would be amazing friends with Gomo. He wonders if Daran knows about ripened flint. 

Zelda joins them soon after, looking particularly cute in her lilac jacket. 

Link tries so hard not to look at her. 

“Where do we begin today?” She asks. 

“Daran is busy.” Link deadpans, and motions to the other man kneeling in the snow. Zelda peeks over Link’s shoulder, he tries to ignore her arm pressing closer to his. 

“I can see that.” She smiles warmly at Daran, and then looks at Link. “I was thinking, the last place we haven’t looked is that valley we originally avoided.” She bites her lip, and Link tries not to stare. “Do you think we can try? One last look before we leave?”

Link looks down at Daran, question in his eyes. “Does that sound okay with you?” 

Daran doesn’t look up at him, “Hm?” At the silence, his trance is broken and he finally looks up from his muddy mess. “Oh, truthfully…” he trails off “Would you be upset if I stayed here to extract this? In my opinion I don’t think the tablet would be here anyways, we’ve looked through this entire region nearly and found no clues.” 

Link’s eyes narrow but he ignores that comment. He was sure he said the same thing a day ago.

Zelda shakes her head, “Not at all.” Understanding that when it comes to a scientist and their sudden burst of resolve, there was no taking them from their work. 

Daran exhales, “thank you. If you do find it though, don’t hesitate to come and grab me.” 

Link looks nervously between the mouth of the cave and the distance it takes to travel from here to the valley, he looks back at Daran. Link conveniently knows that the Yiga are off their trail, but he doesn’t need the group developing a false sense of security. “We won’t be far. Keep your weapon close in case of danger.” 

Daran mock salutes, “Aye Aye captain.” 

Link scowls, Zelda stifles a laugh. 

He picks up Zelda’s pack for her without being asked, and they wordlessly make their way up the mountain. 

The walk is… awkward. To say the least. They still don’t speak to each other. Zelda seems content to be looking anywhere but him. Link is fine with that, he is trying to look anywhere but her. 

Link knows that as soon as they get to the valley he would have to make quick work of the Bokoblin camp they saw originally. He’s done so thousands of times before with Zelda. He stops walking for a moment, understanding finally coursing through him. 

He was finally alone with Zelda, away from that accursed Goron wannabe. Alone with her like they used to travel. 

Zelda continues her pace and crunches in the snow in front of him, not noticing he has stopped yet. She finally catches on to his lack of movement, and looks back at him, confusion written all over her face. 

She raises her eyebrows, “Are you coming?” 

He smiles at her, and nods happily. Jogging quickly to catch up with her. 

Finally, he thinks. This is what I wished for. 

~~~~ 

They’re ducking behind a large rock, tracking the Bokoblin behaviours of the occupants of the camp. Link is waiting for one of them to come out of the Skull shelter. 

Zelda looks to him, and whispers, “What are we doing?” 

Link narrows his eyes, not at her, but at the lack of movement from the camp. It was way too early for them to be sleeping. What could they possibly be doing? 

“Waiting.” He says, and elaborates, “I want to separate them, thin out their forces. I would be a fool to jump in there and take them on all at once.” 

Zelda nods thoughtfully, and tries an alternative plan, “What about setting bait?” 

Link shakes his head, “I was thinking about that, but when they see its attached to an arrow they’ll be tipped off.” He rolls his right arm again, willing the feeling of the phantom gloom away, “My throw isn’t that far either.” 

Zelda looks at him quizzically, noticing the tic of his right arm. “How long have you been doing that?” 

Link is confused, “Doing what?”

“Rolling your arm like that.” She points, “It looks like you’re in pain.” 

Link doesn’t know what to say, its looks like he’s in pain because he is, but there is no observable injury. 

Zelda grabs it, and he yelps. 

“This is the one, isn’t it?” She says, as she rolls his sleeve up to inspect the skin on his arm. Hylia please, let her let go. Her gentle touch is unbearable. 

He attempts to pull his arm back from her and nods, but Zelda holds fast. 

When did she get so strong? He wonders. 

“What’s hurting you?” She asks, her eyes boring into his. 

He knows he can’t get away with a lie when she’s looking at him like that, so he relents. “There is nothing.” She opens her mouth to retort but he cuts her off, “It’s the feeling of the gloom that sometimes sticks around.” 

Zelda looks sad. “I’m sorry.” She says. 

Link looks away from her, down at his boots and then back to the Bokoblin camp. There is a silence between them before he looks at her and speaks again, “It’s okay.” 

“It’s not.” She says softly, “It shouldn’t have happened.” 

He almost rolls his eyes, they’ve been through this song and dance before. She - apologetic how he was dragged into a crisis that was bigger than him. And Link - trying to get her to understand that as the chosen hero, he is part of it just as much as she is. 

“Princess Zelda,” he starts, “Stop.” He catches her gaze, and she looks up at him, guilty and wide eyed and beautiful. “It’s a privilege to be able to bear these burdens with you.” 

She smiles at him, and it makes Link feel warm all over. “I bet you regret pulling that sword back then, don’t you.” She teases, “You’ve been stuck with me ever since.” 

He glances knowingly at her, eyes dancing with her original jest, “I think I’ve been stuck with you for a long time before that.” 

They lock eyes, continuing to stare at each other. He can see her struggling to find a response, but the mischief her expression previously held is now gone. Replaced with… something else. 

The spell is broken by the sound of a Bokoblin’s horn, and Link immediately pales. 

“Get down!” He says. 

He lets himself look, it doesn’t appear the Bokoblins have sighted them. But who was this guy blowing his horn for? Link follows the Bokoblins gaze, and low and behold - he finds the source of the supposed intruders. 

Link sighs, genuinely baffled by how stupid these guys were. 

The Bokoblin camp barrels out into the snow, heading straight towards a pack of wolves. The monsters chase the animals out into the belly of the valley, and Link takes his opportunity to cut a few of them down. They’re mostly red, and fall easily. Their leader seems to be a silver one, which take Link a bit longer, fashioning a particularly lethal arrowhead and shooting it at the Bokoblin. 

They burst into clouds of purple smoke, and Link deems it safe for Zelda to get up from the snow. Her cheeks are pink, the fragments of the ice stuck to her belt and jacket, he helps her dust off. 

“Safe?” She asks. 

He nods, “Appears that way.” He points towards the skull shelter, “I know we’re supposed to be looking for the tablet, but maybe they’ve stolen it? Wouldn’t be the first time.” 

Zelda shrugs, “Worth a try.” 

They walk across the snow, their figures appearing small against the contrast of the white landscape. Their footprints quickly get blown away by the wind whipping through the valley. Link feels tears prick at the edge of his eyes from the air, blurring his vision. He wipes them away and blinks as they gather closer to the shelter. 

And sitting inside the shelter are two very large, silver moblins. 

“Oh shit-“ Zelda starts 

“Run!” Link says, and he shoves her out of the way of the inevitable fight. 

Zelda takes off in the opposite direction across the snow, boots frantic against the ground. Link takes on the two monsters by himself. 

He runs into the shelter quickly, hoping to take advantage of their accidental ambush. He takes the long range weapon - a royal halberd, and runs back in Zelda’s direction. 

He catches up to her easily, something he wishes wasn’t true and hands her the halberd. 

“And what on earth am I supposed to do with this!” She yelps, noticing the approaching monsters. Link draws his bow and shoots off a couple arrows, most of them landing. He realizes then that Zelda wasn’t the most adept at weaponry, relying mostly on her own magical abilities to carry her own in a fight. 

“Defend yourself!” He yells, and shoots the closest one to them in the head with an ice arrow. He falls forward at Zelda’s feet frozen, and she shrieks. 

“With a, a,” Zelda looks at the weapon, and is unsure how to describe it, “An elaborate harpoon?” 

Link pauses and momentarily turns back to her, “Don’t tell me this is the first time you’ve seen a Royal Halberd-“ 

“Watch out!’ 

Link parries the moblin’s swing of his claymore with the master sword, the clang of metal hard enough to send a shockwave through his spine. He grits his teeth, and pushes back against the monster. The moblin lurches, and Link uses the opening to stab the creature through the stomach. The monster falls to the ground, and dies. 

Simultaneously, the Moblin frozen in the ice breaks free. In a panic, Zelda frantically stabs at the creature with her elaborate harpoon. The monster doesn’t even have a chance to get up, Zelda’s onslaught is enough to kill it. Link watches, impressed at her show of bravery. If his heart wasn’t about to jump out of his chest at the sight of her in danger, he may have been willing to let her fight more. 

Now that the danger is gone, Link digests what he just saw. Link wants to laugh so bad.  

“What are you looking at?” She says, “That was frightening!” 

There’s a heartbeat of silence, and Link smirks at her, “You were able to fight the demon king with Rauru and the Sages, but this is the thing that gets you?” 

Zelda throws the Halberd down into the snow, and pushes past him. He can see in her face she’s trying so hard to hold her smile in. She had fun, he realizes. 

“Oh, stop.” Zelda says over her shoulder, “Let’s get what we came for.” Link follows her, chuckling to himself softly. 

Chapter Text

They stood on top of the now vacant skull shelter, Link was scanning the landscape for lizalfos. Bow in his hand. 

They didn’t end up finding the tablet in the Bokoblin camp. Zelda didn’t have high hopes they would, but it wasn’t because it was a bad idea. It was more so that the gerudo highlands was a wasteland and they weren’t getting anywhere with their progress. 

Did she sound bitter? She didn’t mean to be. 

It had been four days. Four days of walking this freezing landscape, four days of sleeping on the wet ground in the cave. Four days since her and Daran’s almost kiss. 

They still haven’t talked about it. 

Zelda sees Link pull his bow taut, preparing to lodge an arrow into an enemy he’s found. She watches his arm flex under the stress of the bowstring. She thinks about the way she grabbed it. 

Muscles of his forearm firm under her fingers, skin hot against hers. No trace of injury despite the pain in his arm he was feeling. She frowns. 

“Can I try?” The words were out before she could stop herself. Link turns back to her, and raises an eyebrow. 

“You mean, to shoot the bow?” 

She nods. 

“Princess,” Link starts, “I was already under the impression you were a talented archer.” 

This was true, the Princess of Hyrule normally possessed a golden bow thrumming with the golden power. She has used it to light torches across the courtyard for whatever religious event the priests had deemed her presence as the Goddess’s heiress was necessary. She never thought too much about it, only that she didn’t want to accidentally send a flaming arrow into a tapestry by accident. She found out quickly that the breadth they gave the divine archers was generous. Even if she was 10 feet off, she would still make the flame strike the torch’s basin.

Zelda nods, “Only for ceremonies, and” she continues, “I’m not the most specific shot.” 

Link shrugs, and hands the bow to her. “Be my guest.” 

Zelda takes the great eagle bow from him, and notches the arrow he had lined up back into place. She pulls it taut, and aims at where he was aiming, only to see an expanse of snow. 

She turns to him, confused. The bow is still pulled tight and she accidentally points it at him. 

“Watch where you’re pointing that thing!” He yelps, and falls down, stomach hitting the roof of the shelter. 

“Sorry!’ She exclaims, and noticeably moves back to her position, “Where-“ she takes a breath in, “Where am I supposed to shoot?” 

Link gets back up, and comes closer to her, pointing across to the other side of the valley. “Do you see it?” 

Zelda doesn’t. “Yes.” 

Link narrows his eyes, “Don’t lie.” 

She sighs, “Okay, I don’t.” She squints, hoping it would help her vision, but it doesn't. “All I can see is snow.” 

Link gets closer to her, chests nearly brushing. He adjusts her form with the arrow, and holds up her elbow at a steeper angle. He uses his free hand to point to the barely there small mound of white. An ice lizalfos, perfectly camouflaged with the surrounding environment. 

Zelda nearly loses her focus, he was so close. She could smell the scent of salt on his skin, and see the dusting of some light brown stubble growing on his jaw. His throat bobs, she tries to ignore that. Zelda trains her gaze back on what he was trying to teach her, even if he proved to be incredibly distracting. 

“There.” He whispers. 

Zelda adjusts her aim, and lets the arrow loose. It strikes the slumbering monster, and it explodes into a puff of white. 

Zelda releases the bow and places it at her side, “I hit him!” She laughs gleefully. 

Link nods excitedly, pleased. “You did.” 

“Oh, this is so fun!” She begins to jump up and down. “I killed him!” 

Link begins to look more concerned at her erratic jumping, but is relishing in her happiness anyways. “You killed a moblin nearly an hour ago.” 

Zelda huffs, “But you did most of it.” She quickly turns on her heel, and feels a patch of ice underneath her boot. 

She slips, again. Arms beginning to flail, Link is quick. He grabs her arm and pulls her to his chest. Securing her balance and securing his bow. 

Her back is to him, his breathing coming quick against her ear. His arm is braced across her shoulders. Zelda always forgets they are nearly the same height without her heeled traveling shoes on. 

He releases her, and turns her around. She wishes he didn’t. “Are you okay?” He asks. 

Zelda nods. “Yes.” 

He gestures to the other side of the valley, now where no lizalfos lay to bother them. “We should take a look over there before we head back.” He then looks down at their feet, “It would also probably be a good idea to get off this thing.”

Zelda nods. Agreeing wholeheartedly. 

They drop off the skull shelter into the snow. They crunch across the landscape quietly. Heading towards the other edge of the valley. 

They continue to search the vast area, finding nothing. Again. 

Zelda feels discouraged, it was so frustrating. She just wanted to give up and go to the desert instead. Spending the nights under the star studded sky, the endless expanse of dunes rolling over in the wind. She ached to lay eyes wide open looking up. Instead of seeing the miserable clouds that seemed to come for the highlands after dusk fell. 

The desert was one of Zelda’s favourite places in all of Hyrule. Maybe it was because it reminded her of Urbosa. Zelda’s eyes nearly fill with tears as she remembers the woman fondly. Urbosa had loved her so fiercely. Had told her she was worthy of so much. “You always needed to fly free, little bird.” 

She owes so much to her. Urbosa was the reason Link and Zelda were able to actually make up, after all. 

She remembers their first interactions, how heated they were. Both screaming at each other over the frustration of being thrust into their duties. Zelda remembers the way Link’s eyes flashed as she told him to stop following her. How exasperated he was that she refused to even entertain his presence. She always felt guilty, how terrible she was to him. 

But it was all thanks to Urbosa’s quick thinking and correct assumption that Zelda had run off to Kara Kara bazaar, unaccompanied and spiteful. It allowed Link to arrive just in time. 

And from there, her heart was doomed. 

Zelda looks up at the sky, noticing that the weather was beginning to turn. Perhaps their luck of the summer sun had run out. The clouds look heavy with precipitation, it was only a matter of time before fresh snow fell. 

Link notices it too, and he says out loud, “We should head back. I don’t like the colour of those clouds.” 

Zelda nods, and her mind drifts to how Daran is faring, digging whatever it is he found out of the rock. 

She thinks about their almost kiss, how Link walked in on them. Her face burns with shame. 

“I’m sorry about the other night.” Zelda blurts, “You didn’t need to see that.” 

Link’s back tenses, Zelda watches as he turns back towards her, mechanically. “You don’t need to be sorry.” 

Zelda shakes her head, “I do. It was entirely inappropriate.” She goes back to twisting her hands nervously. “And I-“ Hylia, was she going to talk to Link about boys? “And I won’t be pursuing him anymore.” She finally says. 

Link stops, and he looks at her. Truly looks at her. She can tell he’s trying to read her, to see if there’s a double meaning, an inference in her words he can’t catch. 

“Why?” He finally asks, resuming his walk again. 

Zelda smiles weakly as she follows him, “I don’t think we are as good of a match as I thought.” 

‘I don’t think we are as good of a match as you and me.’ She almost says. ’I don’t think he will ever understand me the way you do. I don’t think he could even try.’

“And besides,” she mutters. “I don’t think you like him much anyways.” 

Link stops walking, and Zelda almost walks past him.

“Why does it matter what I think?” He asks without looking at her. 

Zelda is confused, shouldn’t his opinion matter the most? He seems to care about his friendship with her and yet doesn’t seem to bat an eyelash at the prospect of her being with someone else. She is almost sad. If Link were to bring a partner to meet her she would want him to take her opinion seriously. They know each other so well, and if Link doesn’t like him, then Zelda decides she doesn’t either. 

“You’re a better judge of character than I am.” She lies. 

‘I care about what you think. I want you to like him. I want you to approve of your replacement.’ 

He looks thoughtful, as if trying to take in what she says. Link finally nods at her, “Whatever makes you happy, Princess.”  

Zelda wants to continue the conversation, but he makes it so damn difficult! How was she supposed to respond to that? 

“And you?” Zelda whispers. Desperate to continue to talk to him but also almost afraid of his answer. 

“And me?” Link answers. 

“Are you finding what makes you happy?” She asks. “After the time we’ve spent apart?” She almost dares herself to say, ‘After all the time you’ve spent away from me?’

Link’s expression is unreadable. “I’ve been managing.” He finally says. 

Managing. 

Of course. 

A caw of a nearby bird pulls them back to the earth, eerily quiet. It felt like they were walking on a tightrope of conversation, struggling to keep the balance of the dance they were unknowingly doing. 

Link nods to her, and they pick up the pace back towards the cave. 

~~

The wind is howling loudly outside, and the temperature inside the cave is absolutely frigid. The group huddles together in one of the deepest parts of the shelter, a new fire made. It’s not very good, as their sources of available kindling are either used or wet. Link has been using the remainder of their food scraps and an old shirt to keep it going. Zelda watches him, she could see how stressed he was becoming. 

“Hopefully it will pass soon.” Daran tries, blowing into his hands. Looking for some sort of way to relieve the anxiety. 

Link shoots daggers at him, rubbing his arms through his Rito down. Clearly not impressed with his attempt at positivity. 

Link searches the Purah pad for more wood, and he’s relieved to find a spare rung. He breaks the planks apart, intending to ration them should the storm continue through the night. 

Zelda feels terrible. Her coat - while Rito down, she is discovering is nowhere near warm enough for a true season in the highlands. 

She inches closer to the fire, and holds her hands out in front of her. It’s a weak flame despite the wood that Link added, barely able to sustain itself. The air in the room is too damp, not enough oxygen to go around. The various gasses from the earth mingly with the majority of the available air. Fire can’t sustain itself this deep into the cave, away from the outside. It was only a matter of time. 

Zelda watches as Link desperately adds more wood to the dying flame. Careful not to smother it. He intends to ration it, but then sees that they can’t wait that long. 

What do they do? 

Zelda tries hard to think of ideas - her mind drifts towards the Purah pad. Perhaps they could try to take three? She shakes her head. Purah told her it wasn’t possible. What if they were to go in turns? She shakes her head again, then one person would be left behind, and the only one who knew how to navigate the Highlands was Link. 

And the last alternative - to leave Link behind as he weathers the storm in this tiny cave while Zelda and Daran find safety? She would not entertain that. 

Zelda is busying herself with the particulars of how taking turns with the Purah pad could be achieved, maybe herself going first? She is just feeling so exhausted. If Zelda was honest with herself, she could fall asleep right now. 

Even in this cold… dark…… damp…… ca…….v……..e

“Princess Zelda!” She hears Link yell at her, and her eyes snap open. 

“Oh, Hylia.” She hears Daran swear, and her heart drops at the possibility of something being very wrong. 

She tries to speak, but she realizes she can't get the words out. Her teeth are chattering. She’s so tired. 

“Her lips are blue, Link.” Daran panics as he readjusts Zelda onto her bedroll. When did she lie down? 

“I know.” Link snaps, stress clearly evident in the clip of his voice. Zelda watches through lidded eyes as he runs a hand through his hair nervously. 

She can’t keep her eyes open anymore, she lets them fall closed. 

“Awake,” she hears mumbling, no, arguing. “You have to keep her awake while I’m gone.” 

“She’ll die like this!” She hears again, “What else can we do? Should we move her?” 

There's silence. Zelda doesn’t know who is speaking. There is talk about an elixir, a sound of empty bottles knocking hollow against each other. 

“Get into bed with her.” Someone says regretfully. 

“I’m sorry?” 

“You heard me.” The voice spits out, ‘It’s Link’ she realizes. “Get as much of your skin on her as you can while I’m looking for ingredients.” Link snatches the pad from the ground. “And if you try anything while she’s in this state,” Link points a finger at his sword, sheathed at his side, “I will kill you.” 

Daran nods aggressively, “I promise. I would never.” He puts his hands up to prove his innocent intentions, “I swear.” 

Zelda feels someone move behind her. Lifting her jacket and shirt up against her skin. Not off - just enough to expose the bare skin of her back. The person behind her swears as his bare chest and stomach touches her skin. 

‘He’s so warm’ Zelda thinks, and then sighs. The warmth is welcome after what feels like an eternity of cold, wet, darkness. 

She hears someone kneel next to her, and the person touches their hand to her head. “Princess.” They whisper. 

Zelda opens her eyes to meet the deep blue of Link’s. His gaze bores into hers intently, he looks concerned. She thinks. ‘I wonder what has him so upset.’ 

He brushes the hair off her forehead, so gently. She looks up into his gaze, trying to understand what is going on. 

“Princess, your body temperature is dangerously low.” Link says, clinically. “Daran is using his own heat to make sure you stay warm.” His eyes shift to the other man behind her, it's Daran who’s body is against hers, she realizes. If she wasn’t so cold, she would burn with embarrassment. 

Link looks back to her, his eyes nearly desperate. She notices the grip of his fist is clenched so tight. “It’s very important you don’t fall asleep.” 

Zelda swallows thickly, and tries her best to speak, “I’ll try.” She croaks out through chattering teeth. 

Link takes this as acceptable, “Good.” and rises to his feet. “I’m going to search for something to make a warming elixir for you. Hopefully I won’t be long.” 

Zelda watches as Link gathers the necessaries to leave, she tries not to think about Daran at her back. She closes her eyes and imagines what Link would feel like instead. She immediately opens them - bad idea. She didn’t need the external stimuli coupled with the thoughts to cause an even more awkward situation then the one she was already in. 

She was decidedly feeling a bit better already, but still groggy. Link wraps himself in his Rito down and pulls his sheikah mask over his mouth and nose. The master sword and his bow and quiver is on his back. He has his snow boots and gloves on as well. 

She notices he has intricate ornaments on the sides of his hair. How cold must it be that Link needs to use the Rito enchantments made just for him? 

Cold enough that she’s in the situation she finds herself in now, she realizes. 

Daran calls out to Link as he turns to go, “Wait.” 

Link turns back to them, and painfully looks at them upon the bedroll, his jaw is working beneath his mask. Biting back words he definitely wants to say. 

Daran reaches behind him, Zelda feels his shoulders rummage through his pocket. He reaches his arm out to Link, and drops the goggles he was wearing when they climbed up the mountain into Link’s hand. 

“You need to see through the snow.” Daran says softly. 

Link looks… oddly touched. He looks at Daran, and Zelda thinks she sees gratitude there. He gives him a quick nod. “I’ll be back.” 

Zelda’s eyes threaten to close as she watches Link put the goggles on and brave the storm outside. He doesn’t even get past the mouth of the cave before his form is already obscured by snow. 

Daran continues to say nothing from behind her. She hopes he doesn’t know what to say. Zelda thinks that in this moment there is nothing better than silence. 

He shifts closer to her, and clears his throat. 

Please, Hylia free her. 

“I’m sorry about this, Princess.” Daran says, a little small. “This is not how I intended for the first time I lay with you to go.” He jokes.

Zelda considers jumping out of the bedroll and dying instead.  

She doesn’t say anything to Daran, her teeth were chattering too much for her to even participate anyways. She closes her eyes, she’s not asleep, and the tiredness was slowly leaving her body. She flexes her fingers and toes, trying to ensure none of them are frost bitten. 

She can still feel them through the cold, and she is relieved. 

“Thank you for your help.” Zelda says to Daran instead of acknowledging his humour. 

Daran nods his head yes, “Always.” 

Zelda tries not to cringe from her spot, he was genuinely so nice. Unfortunately, just not for her. 

Deciding now wasn’t the best time to tell him he was being rejected, Zelda didn’t continue the conversation. The atmosphere was tense, but after a time, things were improving. The storm still raged outside, the fire still a barely lit flame. Her cold numb extremities were beginning to warm. Her teeth stopped chattering. 

Zelda doesn’t know how long Link has been gone, she can’t guess. 

“How long?” She asks, Daran doesn’t need to read minds to know what she is referring to. 

“Forty minutes, I think.” He grimaces, “We’re still likely to wait for another half hour or more.” 

Zelda scoots herself down farther into the bedroll. Bringing the blanket up close to her frigid nose. She pushes her face into it. She curses her lack of preparation. How could she have missed a chance to bring an elixir? She would have to make sure to remember them for the next portion of their trip. 

The time goes by agonizingly slow. There’s the sound of a small drop of water falling into a puddle, over and over again. Some small snowflakes blow into the cave from the wind. Zelda closes her eyes and she makes a wish for Link to arrive back safely. 

Her eyes open again, and the bright green colour of them shine luminously in the dark. They remain fixed on the mouth of the cave. She doesn’t think about anything else. Her mind anxiously awaiting his return, always anticipating seeing him again. 

Chapter Text

Link squints through the goggles Daran gave him, struggling to see in the snow. He’s frantic, nearly insatiable - as he searches the environment for something that could even resemble organic material for an elixir. 

He wasn’t going to try for a meal. One, the fire was nearly out of commission, and two, chewing fast enough with chattering teeth was definitely not the move. 

He needs a warm darner or summerwing butterfly. He knows he won't find it in the desert. 

He runs a hand down his face. Of course. Why did he spend thirty minutes looking though the mountains of the highlands like he would find anything useful? Everything here thrives in the cold, he would need to search for the opposite. Although, he was sure both bugs lived around here. 

He’s a fool. A stressed out, lovesick fool who’s entire reason for still living is in deep trouble. 

He takes the Purah Pad and clicks the map, quickly finding a place in which he could retrieve either ingredients he needed. He sees the foothill stable, and immediately warps to it. 

He lands hard in the sand at the base of the shrine of light. He makes a beeline towards Beedle, hoping and praying his odd friend has bugs for him to purchase. 

“Wow! Funny seeing you here!” Beedle says excitedly, and pulls his makeshift table down from above his head. Upon seeing Link’s ragged and frankly, disordered appearance - Beedle smiled nervously, “Are you uh, buying or selling?” 

“Buying.” Link says quickly, and Beedle jumps but then looks at him expectantly. “Do you have a warm darner or a summerwing butterfly?” Link pleas.

Link had the monster parts, it was just the bugs he couldn’t get a hold of. 

Beedle looks through his stock as if he was being held at the end of Link’s sword, and Link begins to sweat in his Rito down. “Would an electric darner do?” He asks, “I hope?” 

Link deflates, “No, sorry. Thanks anyways.” 

Beedle looks to him sadly, but placed a hand on his chin as if thinking, “I think some summerwing butterflies were spotted in the Eldin canyon. You could try looking there.” He brightens, “and if you find a beetle, could you bring it back for me?” 

Link’s eyelid twitches, but says yes and bids Beedle goodbye. 

Link bolts off in the direction of Eldin Canyon, in hot pursuit of a summerwing butterfly. He feels like he is working against the clock, and the seed of uncertainty of leaving Zelda alone, vulnerable with Daran doesn’t help. 

He sprints across the rock bridge, pools of hot spring water erupting steam from around him. He wishes he thought of the idea to move Zelda before it got too dangerous too. It was probably not a good idea for a cold body to be immediately immersed in a warm environment, save her going into shock. 

He tries to catch his breath, he can’t catch the bug if he’s panting like a dog. It would scare the precious thing away. He attempts to calm himself, and rips his Rito down off forcefully. He ties the tunic around his waist as a makeshift belt, his hair left full of static from the friction. He doesn’t bother smoothing it out as he walks around the volcanic region in search of the butterfly, sweat collecting on his bare chest with the stress and exertion of the climb. 

He walks through the area for what feels like a lifetime, a voice in the back of his head telling him he was taking too long. He begins to panic, eyes scanning the environment for even a ghost of nearly translucent wings. He doesn’t know where else to look. The insects weren’t in the highlands, this was his last chance to find one before Zelda’s chill kills her. 

In hindsight maybe he was being melodramatic, but he doesn’t know how long Daran’s body heat can sustain them both without at least a strong fire. 

He crests the top of a small hill, and there! He spots one. A summerwing butterfly, hovering above the hot spring. It’s unmoving in the air, content to beat its wings to remain stationary. 

How did he get it? It didn’t seem keen on moving away from the water. 

Hylia, he was going to have to jump to catch him. 

Grumbling, Link strips down to his underwear, uncaring of who saw him. The road beside the spring was frequently traveled, a busy intersection for trade between the Goron’s and Hylian’s. 

‘Whatever.’ He thinks. ‘At least they’ll get a show.’ 

He leaves his bow at the bank of the spring but elects to keep his master sword on him. He leaves a small empty bottle to place the insect in at the side, uncorked. He then takes a deep breath in and takes a mighty leap from his spot on the rock. 

He reaches for the butterfly, and cups it with both hands, Hylia forbid he kill the thing before he could actually use it. 

Link lands in the water, and resurfaces quickly, the butterfly still clutched between his hands. He quickly sits beside the empty bottle, and shoves the bug inside. He corks it quickly and brings it up to eye level. The animal tinkering around in its new prison. 

“Link?” Someone calls, and he turns around and locks eyes with Kairo the Goron. Link sits on the rock of the bank of the spring looking like a feral wet cat. He doesn’t know what to say to them. 

“Hey.” Link calls, trying desperately to appear casual, and holds the bottle up. “Collecting.” He says.  

Kairo doesn’t say anything, just stares at Link as he drips onto the rock, insect  swarming around in the bottle, and a plethora of belongings scattered around him. 

“If you see Beedle-“ Link calls, as he gathers his belongings to leave, “Can you tell him I wasn’t able to find the bug he was looking for?” 

“S-sure.” Kairo says. 

“Thank’s a million!” Link says warmly, albeit hastily. “Bye!” 

Kairo watches as the young Hylian sprints away to foothill stable, struggling to put his right leg back into the pants he was jumping into. 

Kairo shakes his head, unsure why Link was so strange. Kairo then remembers the Hylian Zonai team who were stationed at foothill stable once. All in their underwear in the name of Princess Zelda. Maybe it wasn’t Link who was the strange one, Kairo mused. It was just the way Hylian’s were. 

~~~ 

Link arrives back to the cave dressed and an hour and 15 minutes later. Elixir clutched in his hand. His hair was still dripping wet, and the chill from the cold wasn’t helping. 

He sees Daran perk up at the sound of his boots in the snow. “Oh, thank goodness.” 

Link drops to his knees beside Zelda’s head, “Princess,” he rasps, “I’m back.” 

Zelda’s eyes locked on Link’s, she looked relieved to see him. Her skin is pale, lips cracked and tinged with a small amount of purple. 

She reaches out for him, her fingers grip the sleeve of his Rito tunic. She frowns. “Why is your hair wet?” 

Link shakes his head, “It doesn’t matter.” He gently pries her fingers off his sleeve and pushes the elixir into her open hand. “Drink.” 

She does, and within seconds the colour returns to her face. She hands the bottle back to him. Link nearly weeps with relief. He gives the Pad back to her, and slumps against the cave wall, anxiety exhausting him. 

“How long will it last?” Zelda asks. 

Link meets her eyes again, and he sees her thanks there. “Twenty-four hours.” He sighs, “I used some of my best monster parts.”

Zelda makes a face, and Link if he had the energy - would chide her. “You can’t taste it.” He says. 

Her nose scrunches, “But still.” 

Daran, who had been quiet - suddenly pipes up. “All is well now, Princess?” 

Zelda remembers he was actually there, and she nods. “Yes, thank you Daran. Er-“ she gives a look towards her bedroll, occupancy of two people when it should be one. 

Daran takes the hint, “Right, then I’ll just-“ he peels himself away from her. Link pretends not to hear the stick of skin as he is sure sweat collected between their bodies. He watches as Daran rearranges his clothes from the near two hours he spent cuddled up with her. Link nearly breaks the empty bottle in his hands. 

The storm seems to have lightened up a little, but doesn’t seem even close to stopping. Link is exhausted, too tired to think about anything else other than sleep and waiting it out. He knows from his time in Eldin that it's approaching the evening, they woud have to spend another night here anyways, storm or not. 

The fire appears slightly stronger, but still nowhere near its former height. Link takes another piece of clothing he never wears - a costume he was too embarrassed to admit where he got it, and throws it into the fire. The flame climbs. 

Link sighs and lays down on his bedroll, he lays a hand over his eyes. He remembers the gift of Daran’s goggles. He reaches into his pocket and wordlessly holds them out for the other man. Daran takes them gingerly, and they make eye contact. 

Link nods at him, Daran nods back. 

Link returns his eyes to the ceiling of the cave, heart rate finally normalizing after one of the worst two hours of his life. Maybe not the worst. He thinks. He’s had some pretty terrible ones. 

Like dying in Blatchery Plain. He thinks. That one was particularly bad.

There was also waking up with amnesia, or waking up with someone else’s arm attached to his body, he flexes his hand involuntarily.

Seeing Zelda fall down into the depths of Hyrule castle before disappearing.

Facing all the blights of Ganon, discovering the ghosts of his dead friends. 

Standing in the spiral of the strange formation on Akkala’s beach. Surrounded by silent princesses as a large dragon flies above him- 

His breath catches, his heart begins pounding again. He turns his head and looks towards Zelda. She isn’t looking at him, she’s laying on her side in her bedroll, looking through the Purah Pad. 

Link watches her as she clicks around the small device. Her skin noticeably warmer, lips pinker, less blue. Her hair shiny in the small light of the fire, crown of braids still intact. He looks at the golden rope atop her head, wonders what it might feel like to run his hands through it. Would it be as soft as the mane of her fur when she was the light dragon? Softer? 

Did she remember all the times he came to see her in her immortal form? Did she feel the way his tears fell wet as he cried into her fur, absolutely broken over the thought of living without her? How he yelled into the sky out of frustration. How was he supposed to die peacefully knowing she would never be free again? 

He is still in disbelief at the gift Sonia and Rauru gave him. Zelda. Back with him. He had reached out to her as they fell from the sky and gripped her hand so tightly. He was afraid she wasn’t real. Afraid it was a trick. 

He’s truly a fool. His face burns. Shame filling him. He nearly went sick with the knowledge he would have lost her again and all to a stupid snowstorm, might he add. Even though she told him she wasn’t going to pursue Daran anymore. He was still too afraid of her rejection to let her know how he felt. Afraid of her dismissal again.

She looks up at him, noticing his stare. She smiles shyly at him. 

He smiles back. 

~~ 

The storm passes, eventually. 

The cave had fallen into a lull, a silence blanketing through the shelter. The fire’s embers crackle, reinvigorated thanks to Link who had stepped out to find more kindling and wood after his nap. He was thankful he found some suitable fodder in the underbrush. Relieved that the highlands wasn’t just a cold, wet, wasteland. 

Daran sleeps in his bedroll, Zelda continues to stay awake, clicking around on the Purah pad. The strong elixir having more effects than just warmth, clearly energizing, too. 

She has her bedroll next to his, sitting beside him. They fall into a routine he dearly missed. Link busying himself with the particulars of their camp, Zelda - geeking out on Sheikah tech. 

“Where should we go to next?” She asks, “I believe Purah mentioned something about the lightning temple and the ruins outside Gerudo town.” She sticks out her tongue in concentration, Link tries not to think she looks cute. She turns to him, “Do any of those options sound okay to you?” 

Link shrugs, any of them sounding fine. “Either works for me.” Although, the lightning temple was farther, and the Gerudo ruins were closer to town should they need supplies. 

Decisions, decisions. 

“I think I’ll ask Daran his preference tomorrow.” Zelda says, placing the Purah pad to her side, and bringing the bedroll’s blanket up around her shoulders, likely in a subconscious motion. 

Link, desperate to change the subject away from slumbering Daran; gestures to Zelda’s form “How are you feeling?” He asks. 

Zelda doesn’t give him much to work with, instead just nodding. “Fine, really.” She pulls the blanket closer around her shoulders, and she looks shy as she returns her gaze to the fire. “Thank you for going through all of that for me.” 

Link’s not even thinking as he answers,  “I’d do anything for you.” 

He freezes. Fuck. 

Zelda’s head snaps up to lock eyes with him. Her green eyes wide with surprise, but she continues, “I-“ she searches for what she wants to say, “I appreciate the kindness you’ve shown towards me.” 

Kindness? That was the understatement of the century. She must not understand what he truly meant by that. Accidental confession or not. 

“Like I said,” Link starts, no longer afraid to double down, it’s not like he had anything to lose, “Anything for you.” 

There’s a silence, and Zelda looks at him from her place beside him on her bedroll. Her expression changes, and Link dares to peek at her. Her eyes are fond, she’s smiling. “Truly,” she says, “I’ve no idea what I would do without you.”  

Link looks back at her, the smile she’s wearing tugging at all the places in his heart he wishes he could ignore. He leans closer to her, shifting his weight as he crosses his legs. She looks ethereal, and her expression; open, earnest, beautiful - is outright dangerous. 

In a show of bravery, and maybe a bit of indulgence to keep her near - he challenges “No idea, huh?” 

She shakes her head, leaning closer to him slightly. She lounges as she reaches towards his bedroll, leaning on her wrist. “I was sick with worry back in the past, I felt like a child again.” She sighs. 

He digests what she says, thinking to how they had been separated for the second time. Zelda doesn’t say she was worried about him, she doesn’t need too. He feels her intention all the same. 

His voice is a whisper, but she turns to him as he speaks, “I always would have found you.” 

Zelda meets his eyes, filled with what appears to be deep affection. His own gaze matches hers, trying to calm the erratic beating of his heart. His eyes flick down to her lips and back up to her face. He can’t help it. 

If she notices, she doesn’t say as much. But she does the next most devastating thing, she lets her eyes flutter closed, she leans forwards. 

He must be reading into it, this must be a trick. The highlands finally getting to him and causing him to hallucinate Zelda’s expression. They were friends. 

He was her friend, but was she his?

Link decides then and there with absolute certainty - that Zelda could never ever, be just his friend. Not even if he wanted her to be. Not even if he tried.

And friends didn’t close their eyes and lean toward him like Zelda was doing now, right? 

His heart is pounding. He can’t breathe. Hylia help him, Link leans back towards her. He takes a trembling hand and rests it at the conjuncture of her jawline and neck. He closes his eyes. 

Then an arrow strikes the spot in which is mere inches from Zelda’s fingers.

Link immediately looks to its source. 

Yiga. Eight of them, all approaching the mouth of the cave. 

They were doomed. 

Link quickly covers Zelda’s body with his own, and rolls out of the path of any potential arrows, taking cover behind a nearby rock. He yells to Daran, “Ambush!” 

The other man springs awake, appearing startled, as his hand goes for his gifted broadsword at his side. He makes quick work of digesting the situation, and upon seeing Link covering Zelda from the approaching intruders he drops into a crouch. He swiftly joins the group behind their makeshift cover. 

Link places Zelda firmly out of sight, and sees the Purah pad abandoned on her bedroll, he retrieves it quickly. 

The group of Yiga approach slowly, making their way into the cave. “You think we didn’t know?” One of them calls. “You thought you were so clever, poking around the hideout, you didn’t think we would put the pieces together, did you?” 

Link curses, ‘No’ he thought, if he knew that - they wouldn’t be in the situation they were in now. 

He looks back at their approach, they were coming slowly. He looks up towards the ceiling, to see if there was any available exit. It was during this time that Link longed for the abilities of Rauru’s right arm. The power it provided him was unmatched. 

Finding no alternatives, Link looked to Daran, and shoved the Purah pad into his hands. Map already loaded for Gerudo town. 

“Take Princess Zelda to Gerudo Town.” Link says through his teeth, barely above a whisper, “Find Makeela Riju. Inform her that the Princess is in Danger.” He turns back to look at the approaching onslaught of soldiers, time slowly running out. “Hide.” He bites out. 

Daran doesn’t say anything, his grip tight on the Purah pad to avoid shaking. His knuckles white. 

Zelda quickly catches on to his plan, and protests immediately. “No!” She cries, “I won’t leave you here!” 

Link shakes his head, “I’m not arguing about this, Princess.” 

Zelda’s eyes ignite, “Like hell you are!” She yells, Link is shocked at her sudden vigour, but continues to stand his ground. She resumes shouting, “I will not leave you behind. You can’t make me go!” 

Link’s temper flares at her stubbornness, “I have no choice!” He yells back. 

“Yes you do!” She screams, “You always do!” 

“Not when it comes to you!” He shouts, gripping her arms as he holds them against her sides. Her eyes widen, and he wishes he didn’t have to have this conversation now, he wishes he could have told her about it under better circumstances. He is pleading with her now, “Please, Princess Zelda, just listen to me for once!” 

Zelda shakes her head, “I won’t leave you.” She chokes out, “I can’t.” 

Link nods to her, “You will.” 

He gets up from the hidden spot behind the rock, and sees the group of them. He counts, nearly up to nine now. A blademaster joining the group. 

Zelda becomes frantic, tears coming, “No!” She yells, backing away as Daran reaches for her, “We can’t leave him, he’s outnumbered, he’ll die!” 

“Daran.” Link calls, his voice authoritarian, and Zelda knows her time is up. 

“I’m sorry, Princess.” Daran reaches for her, and Zelda is restrained by the taller man. 

She thrashes against his grip, “Please!” She begs, “Don’t make me leave!” She’s wailing now, “Don’t let them separate us again!” 

Link’s heart squeezes, and he can’t look back at Zelda seeing her show of emotion. If he does, he’ll go with her and leave Daran for dead. 

He’d follow her forever. 

“Daran!” Link yells, and the other man quickly clicks the button as he holds firm to the Princess’s wrist. They both disappear in a flash of blue, leaving Link alone with the 9 Yiga approaching to kill him. 

Link takes a deep breath, and closes his eyes. He feels the master sword on his back. He draws it, and opens his eyes to meet that of the Yiga Mask, standing mere inches from him. 

“What’s that look for?” He taunts, “You’re vastly outnumbered.” 

Link doesn’t need to meet his eyes, instead looks down towards his hand on the hilt of his weapon. “I don’t need numbers to kill you.” He says, as he slices the blade into flesh. 

Chapter Text

It has been two weeks since Daran and Zelda arrived in Gerudo Town. 

Two weeks since Zelda was separated from Link. 

The wind blows the sand across the dusty plaza, merchants are calling out to one another. Small Gerudo girls play in the boulevard running through the central square. There’s the trickle of water and the smell of grilled meat. The sun beats down on the limestone walls, another day passing in the town. As normal as ever. 

Zelda stands in the Gerudo Shelter, hidden from the outside in the anticipation that the Yiga would come for her. Buliara stands firm at the round door, her golden Scimitar gleaming in the filtered sunlight at her waist. Riju is pacing back and forth in the small space. Daran - a voe who is not Link was not allowed in Gerudo town. He watches the women from his place in the jail cell, face soured to be separated, and that’s not the only thing ruining his mood. 

Daran watches Zelda from his perch, he watches as jealousy fills him. Zelda stands numb as Riju continues to shout possible alternatives to Buliara about where Link could have possibly been taken. They’ve gone through the same possibilities for ten straight days. Riju refuses to believe he’s dead. He’s overheard as much. Zelda doesn’t acknowledge that possibility at all, instead she frets, worries. Wrings her hands over one another nearly twelve hours a day, fingernails chewed to nearly stubs. 

It was a stark contrast to what she had acted like nearly thirteen days ago. 

~~~ 

They had landed in a heap, hard, at the top of the Gerudo Town palace. 

Zelda whirls around, eyes wet and blazing as she meets Daran’s, wicked and so brilliantly green. “How could you!” She accuses, “how could you take me from him!” 

Daran is confused, he didn’t realize they were attached this much. From what Zelda had told him - they were nothing more than friends, coworkers. A man tasked with guarding the Princess who was too loyal to abandon his duty. Sure, they had been through a significant amount together, but so do so many others. Being separated shouldn’t be this upsetting. 

He sees her now - wild, hysteric, and incredibly distraught. He realizes that maybe Zelda wasn’t as honest with him as she let on. 

“I was just trying to follow his instructions,” Daran says, “I was doing what I was told to keep you safe.” 

Zelda continues to stare at him, broken but did not reply. Her stare is penetrating, Daran feels his skin crawl as she dissects him with her eyes. She finally says, “You left him there!” She corrects, “We left him there.” 

Daran tries not to look guilty, but it was hard. He doesn’t wish Link ill will, if anything, he did rather like him. While he could be sometimes hard to read and unnaturally still, he was a good man. He protected those whom he loved, and had been through a lot. He admired him. He admired his unwavering strength. 

Daran’s guilt stems from the fact he couldn’t assist, he couldn’t do anything apart from taking the Princess and running away. At this - Daran’s eyes turn downcast. He feels his face burn with shame. 

“He’ll be alright.” Daran says, trying to relieve Zelda’s worries. “He will come back.” 

Zelda turns away from him, wiping her eyes on the sleeve of her noticeably too hot tunic. She doesn’t acknowledge what he says. 

“Let’s just get down.” She says softly, and points to the plaza of the empty town, most occupants asleep in their beds or into drink at the canteen. 

Daran follows her wordlessly, hoping the princess finds it in her heart to forgive him. 

~~~

He sees her now with clarity two weeks later, clearly in denial at Link’s possible death, and realizes that it wasn’t just a deep friendship that moved her this way. 

It was love. 

He grips the iron bars of his undeserved prison, and turns back to the meager cot, he lays down and crosses his arms over his chest. 

Zelda acted like a widow who was wronged, someone who had their other half ripped away from them. 

It was a little much for him, if he was honest. This intense emotion coming from her was overwhelming. He didn’t think he could even begin to compete with it. He knew continuing to pursue her would be difficult after their discovery by Link in the cave, but seeing Zelda act this way over a man she claimed was just a friend really turned something off for him. 

That didn’t mean he couldn’t be extremely bitter about the situation though. 

For one, he was bitter that he spent the last two weeks in jail. They were in a secured bunker for Hylia’s sake. No Yiga is getting in here, and Daran is not getting out to wander Gerudo town. They couldn’t just let him out? 

And for two, Zelda was truly an enormous loss. He’s never met a woman as intelligent, as beautiful, or as stubborn as she. It was truly enchanting, her charm. 

And finally, Daran could not believe Link was the bastard good enough to deserve it. 

Daran sighs from his place on the cot. If he knew this is where he was going to find himself when Purah presented the job to him a month and a bit ago, he never would have agreed to it. He was an archaeologist! Instead he found himself in the middle of what seemed to be a once in a lifetime partnership and a precariously valuable princess with a bounty on her head. 

He hears whispered arguing from his place where he lay. The voice of the Gerudo chief - Makeela Riju, seems to be scolding the older woman, Buliara. The captain of her guard. 

“It’s been two weeks, chief…” Buliara trails off. 

“I will hear none of it!” Riju snaps, “we will not give up.” 

Buliara’s voice wafted in through the stone walls, “Our forces have searched the entire desert, and even the highlands where he was last seen.” There’s a ruffle of fabric, a pouring of tea, “They didn’t find remains, but they did find his pack. Empty and searched thoroughly.” She said quietly. 

Dread filled Daran, oh. Link was done for. 

“I thought I said as much before, I will not entertain that the hero of our age is dead.” Riju dictated, voice firm with her resolve. 

Zelda still had yet to speak, Daran wished she would. 

Buliara whispered to Riju “I just think it would be cruel to get the Princess’ hopes up-“ 

“I am sitting here, Buliara. You can speak directly to me.” 

Daran immediately was up and had eyes trained on Zelda, the first time she had spoken in days. 

She looked so small, sitting down on a plush pillow in the centre of the shelter. She was running her hands along one of the many carpets that remained here. She was wearing the spare tunic she had kept in her bag, not opting to accept the Gerudo finery. Her hair was as meticulously braided as ever. Her eyes though - sallow, sunken in. The dark shadows underneath her lids betraying the hours of sleep that she did not get. 

“Princess-“ Buliara starts, “I just want to be realistic.” 

“If you truly believe Link dead, then you are not realistic enough.” Zelda says, voice regal and chin high. 

Buliara tried not to look annoyed, but it was hard. She turned to Riju, but Riju seemed to align with Zelda, smiling kindly at her friend. Taking both of the princess’ hands in hers. 

“He will turn up, Princess. I promise.” Riju’s eyes gleam at Zelda’s, and Daran sees their bond there. 

Just how well do all these people know one another? Daran wonders. 

Daran watches as Riju drops Zelda’s hands and sits beside the girl, rubbing her back in a sisterly manner. Whispering encouragement to her, attempting to relieve her worrying. 

~~~ 

As soon as they approach the steps to the palace, Daran is immediately apprehended. The Princess however, was granted an audience with Chief Riju. 

The chief allows Zelda and Daran refuge in Gerudo Town, hidden from the Yiga in the safety of the previously used Gerudo shelter. 

Riju decides there are two possibilities that could occur; the first being Link’s death, and the second being Link’s return. Until either of them are confirmed with certainty, it is not safe for the princess or her companion to leave the safety of Gerudo Town. 

Not that Riju or Zelda would even truly consider option one like the rest of them had. 

Daran heard this, and was instantly opposed to it. What did he have to do with the Yiga? Was he just not a random innocent caught in an unfortunate place? 

When Riju told him that now that the Yiga had seen his face - he would be associated with the Princess forever. Daran wished he had never met Princess Zelda. 

He wished he had never met any of them at all. 

~~~ 

Evening falls, a Gerudo guard enters the jail to give Daran his latest meal. He notices it’s a different guard from the usual. He takes a shot, hoping and pleading this guard would give him mercy. 

“Ma’am, please!” Daran asks, scrambling towards her, “May I have a moment of your time?” 

The Gerudo guard scowls at him beneath her mask, spear clenched tightly in her hand, “I do not entertain the requests of voe.” 

Daran looked stricken, apologetic even. “I understand, truly!” He tried sympathy, “I just haven’t been outside in two weeks, I’ve been cramped in here-” He gestures to the small jail, “can I please just wander in the shelter?” 

The guard’s eyebrow raises, and she turns to Zelda and Riju sitting on the cushion.

Daran hears a sigh, and the soft tones of Zelda’s voice, “oh what’s the harm? It’s not as if he’s going into town.” 

The guard turns back to him, scowling but holds the door open.  “Fine, hurry up before I change my mind and close this.” 

Daran scurries out of the jail, relieved to be let loose into a bigger small space, the reprieve welcome. 

He sees the two women at the centre, Buliara nowhere to be found. He smiles sheepishly at the two of them, but says nothing. 

Riju raises her right eyebrow, “This is the archaeologist Purah hired?” 

Zelda nods, but doesn’t look at him. “The same.” 

Daran waves timidly, “Pleasure to make your acquaintance.” 

In an effort to change the subject away from the constant on all their minds, Riju prods Daran, “and what is your involvement with extracting this ancient piece of Gerudo history Zelda tells us about?” 

She must be referring to the tablet, Daran thinks. 

He stutters, “I-I am the expert on removing it from the earth, as easily as possible.” He looks towards Zelda, “I suppose the Princess is adept as well, but I also can transcribe the ancient Hylian text on the tablet.” 

Riju brightens, “Interesting.” She turns towards Zelda, almost sad the topic hasn’t garnered her interest like it usually would, “and what do the other ones say in Hylian?” 

Daran shrugs, “it’s hard to say. Right now it’s without context. But it appears it’s a list of a variety of items.”

“One of the Gerudo scholars received word from Purah a couple weeks ago,” Riju says nonchalantly, “she’s left already for lookout landing to assist.” 

At the mention of this - Zelda pipes up, “I was supposed to write to Purah about our progress.” She says, “but I don’t think I can even bring ink to paper right now.” Zelda brings her knees into her chest, hugging them close. 

Daran tried not to look sadly at her, he wasn’t sure if he felt pity or sympathy for the girl. 

“I can write to her, if you’d like.” Daran suggests, and Zelda slowly looks up at him. 

He shrugs, “Gives me something to do.” 

Zelda looks away from him, and mutters under her breath, “and what? Tell her of Link’s possible demise and our lack of progress?” She says bitterly. “I’ll pass.” 

Daran has had it, “What on earth happened between you two?” He blurts. “Because from the way you’re acting,” he gestures to her wildly, “it is like the country itself is falling apart!” 

Riju looks at him startled, and begins to rise slowly. “Daran,” she placates, “it may be best to avoid discussing this.” 

Zelda’s up, and already temper is rising, “You have no idea what you’re talking about.” She says, “You could not even possibly understand!” 

Daran argues back, the forced proximity getting to him, “Oh yeah?” He points to himself, “Try me!” 

Riju finds herself stuck in the middle, mediator to a hopeless situation. 

“You cannot understand, for you were not there!” Zelda says, hair wild, arms out. “You were not there prior to the calamity’s wake, you were not there during its destruction and recovery.” Zelda begins to pace, “You certainly were not there for the upheaval, and you have no idea what that cost me.” 

Daran is frustrated, “firstly, you were not there during the events prior to the calamity’s wake either, Princess. This would make you over a hundred years old.” 

Daran found out quickly that this was the wrong thing to say, for Riju was already shaking her head, and Zelda looked serene, almost peaceful. Anger turning into eclipsed bliss. 

“Correct.” She says, “I am a hundred and twenty one.” 

Daran’s mouth opens, then closes. He tries to open it again but finds himself at a loss. How was this even possible? A hundred and twenty one? Truly what everyone had preached about the golden light within the black cloud over the castle was urban legend. Just a trick of the eye.

“But you know who was there?” Zelda continues, “Link was. He was there as my guard prior to the calamity, he was tasked with striking it down.” She comes closer now, eyes spilling over with fury, “He was there when he wasn’t asked, he was ready when no one else was willing.” Zelda pauses, and then hits her final point home, “And when the upheaval came, and when I could no longer remember when the past ended and the present started - he was there.” 

Daran feels like he’s in a dream. Just who were these people? Just who had he been travelling with? Their country had always been shrouded with myth and legends, but to think both of his travelling companions were ancient themselves? And the people around them just believed it? It was hard to wrap his head around. What was he even doing here? 

There’s silence, and Daran’s heart drops at Zelda’s expression. 

“And now-“ she chokes out, “he is not here. And I don’t know what I’ll do if we’re permanently separated for the second time. I thought I was ready to let go the first time, I had accepted death. I had no choice then. I have a choice now - and I realize I don’t want him away from me.” 

Daran realizes Zelda’s anger isn’t at the behest of him. It’s directed at something else. Daran just happened to be the sounding board for what was apparently decades of regret and words left unsaid. 

In hindsight, he should have left this girl alone. As soon as Purah said their dynamic was interesting, he should have run for the hills. 

Zelda was right. For he’s stumbled upon something he has no willingness or capacity to understand. He knows he’s lost. But he needs the closure to continue on. 

“Admit it to yourself,” Daran says softly, gently, trying to prevent Zelda’s breakdown from worsening. “You’re in love with him.” 

“You do not get to demand admissions out of me.” Zelda breathes, “Especially after this has proven how different we truly are.” 

The non answer is answer enough, and the shelter is silent. Riju says nothing. She looks reluctantly between the two Hylians, both breaths coming fast and red faced. There’s a pause between them, the weight of both their words reverberating throughout the small chamber. 

“I’m sorry.” Daran says, he relents. He lets go. For no woman is worth this. 

Zelda’s eyes dim, and she looks shocked at herself. Likely mortified that the regality she was raised with was quickly undone by the death of a man who she let slip through her fingers before she could properly say goodbye. 

This dawns on Daran, and he finally understands the reason why Zelda’s shouting at him. 

‘We left him there.’ 

Zelda - so intensely grieving. Unable to process how her chances to muster the courage to say how she truly felt have passed her by. 

It is funny how things change when you realize you have run out of time. Ironically enough, for people who seemed to have so much of it. 

Zelda let’s tears fall into the dust floor, and she wipes them again, sniffing as she gracefully pulls her face back up to meet his eyes, looking ashamed. 

“I’m sorry too.” She whispers, “I am sorry that you were witness to this mess. I’m sorry if I gave you false hope about you and me.” 

Daran doesn’t say anything to that, but at least appreciates that she finally admits it to herself. Admitted that she was pretending. She was pretending from the moment she tried to force herself to be entertained or charmed by him. He knew deep down too, he thinks. But was just as proud to refuse to admit it. 

Riju looks between them, and she tries to smile, but it comes out watery. “I hope you can continue to… at least try to make amends?” 

Daran nearly groans, they still have to work together, after all. Well, if Link’s death is true - Zelda wouldn’t continue the quest. The tablet would be Daran’s scientific discovery. 

He doesn’t necessarily hate the sound of that. But as soon as he brightens he deflates again, he would need a skilled warrior to accompany him. He guesses he could probably ask Riju for one. Although he’s unsure how keen the Gerudo were on helping….. voe. 

He looks at Zelda, and he hates that he feels sorry for her. He hates that he doesn’t think she did anything wrong. He hates that the first thing he thinks is that she needs a friend. 

“I’m sure we can work something out.” He finally says, and looks at Zelda expectantly.

She smiles sadly, but looks grateful regardless, “Thank you for your grace, Daran.” 

“Of course, Princess.” 

Chapter Text

He swears, as he scours the top of the encampment for a solitary crate. He’d even settle for a barrel. The creatures who had once stationed themselves here were long gone, but the clutter remained. He crouches quietly as he crawls his way across the floor, blood trailing behind him from the poorly bound wound on his arm, and empty quiver at his back. 

The Yiga had nearly chased him across into Faron - the bastards. It was laughable really. It was like they pulled out their entire clan to kill him off once and for all. 

Fortunately for Link, he didn’t die that easily. 

He was laid flat against the wooden fort in the south of the Faron Grasslands, he could hear the shouts of the foot soldiers attempting to find him. Link knew the situation he had found himself in he needed to make quick work of the blademasters that posed the largest threat. He had used most of his power to fell them. It would have been easier if so many of them weren’t using that blasted earthquake technique at the same time. 

He’d used his last arrow he had once he had pulled it out of his shoulder, sending it right back to the Yiga who had shot him. He was a worse shot with this arm, switching to holding the bow with his injured side and pulling the string taut with his remaining good arm. It took him a couple tries to land a true mark. That didn’t mean he didn’t get a good couple strikes in the remaining parts however. 

“Fall in!” He hears a Yiga say, and Link pales. If they surround him, he’d have no choice but to jump and retreat farther into the region than he already was. No doubt of the screaming pain that would ensue by carrying himself on the paraglider with an injured arm. 

He lays down on the wood, hidden, and he waits. He doesn’t hear much of anything, except maybe his own breathing and the chirping of insects. It’s dark in the grasslands, night falling as the sun finally dips behind the Highland’s mountains. 

He then hears the rush of footsteps on the rickety wooden stairs. 

Well, time to go. 

He scrambles up, and tightens the poorly bound bandage around his leaking arm. The arrowhead that pierced his skin was sure to leave a scar, this he knew - and was used too. He just wishes he could place a bit more ground between him and his pursuers, it allowed him time to concoct an elixir that could stop the bleeding that marked his trail. 

He places the bow behind him, quiver remaining empty. Link snaps the paraglider out, deciding that it would hurt less to open it now than midair. 

“Here!” Someone shouts, and Link turns back to meet the cracked mask of a Yiga foot soldier. The crack courtesy of the master swords hilt. Link’s eyes flash blue in the dark, and the hatred coming from the approaching enemy causes Link’s lip to curl in annoyance. 

Now being as good a time as ever, Link launches himself off the wooden fort, his boots leaving the ground as the Yiga strains to catch a piece of his clothing. Link escapes by mere inches, paragliding unevenly, but midair. 

The soldiers quickly scramble down the stairs, but they will never be as fast as Link could glide. He finds himself vaulting over a large hill, and as soon as his boots hit the ground, he’s running. 

~~ 

All around him - was carnage, was utter chaos. Link snarls as he raises his blade and strikes clean across the lone Blademaster who was too naive to leave his left side open. Link was the hero of ages - the soldier trained to fell an ancient enemy once and who had done it twice. 

Around him are bodies of the traitorous sheikah who allied themselves in the service of the King of Evil. What started as nine - quickly doubled to eighteen. It had been easy for Link, it had been therapeutic. All his anger released in one strike after another of the master sword. The gall of this group to even think of putting Princess Zelda in danger. He wanted to laugh, he wanted to cry. He hated himself for how much he was enjoying this release. 

He also couldn't bear for the Princess to see him like this. 

He doesn’t speak, he doesn’t need to. His actions speak loud enough for what he is about to do next. He hopes the fear of Hylia is struck into these wannabe warriors. He prays that the mercy of the goddess is not granted to them as they lay dying. He hopes their souls are stuck wandering forever to dare put the goddess incarnate in the face of danger. 

His thoughts are cut off quickly by the shot of an arrow, and he curses. The tip of it grazed his cheek. Beads of blood falling down his jaw, mingling with the sweat exerted from the effort of the fight. 

Link had forced them to retreat into the shadows of the Gerudo Canyon. He ripped out of the cave with a fury and a vengeance the Yiga should have expected from him but were always vastly underprepared for. He had incited the violence brought forth by this accursed tribe all across the highlands, the stain of blood running so red it was nearly black - soaking into the snow. 

He catches the flash of an arrow in the corner of his eye, thankful that the moon was high and full tonight. It’s luminescent light shining white and not red. 

‘Fool.’ Link thinks, ‘I see you.’ 

Link turns towards the flash, and notches an arrow into his eagle bow. He lets it loose, not even acknowledging when the body falls off the cliff. 

~~ 

He’s running now - adrenaline to fight nearly spent. Exhaustion threatening to overcome him. 

His boots are pounding the hard earth, he can’t stop running. He can’t relax until he’s known he’s lost the remaining pursuers. A part of him is shocked that they’re even continuing to chase him. He doesn’t know what Khoga said to them once he had left the hideout after that meeting he witnessed was obviously a facade. Whatever it was - clearly the punishment for failure was worse than battling him, so they continued to push. 

He feels the air getting thicker, and the temperature getting warmer. He had ditched his Rito tunic long ago - thankful that during the cold he placed his Hylian one underneath, the chain mail it was lined with provided enough security to protect him thus far. He could see the treetops of the jungle approaching, he almost gasped out loud in relief. He could hide amongst the trees and rivers and caves - while the pursuers were left searching and he could catch them unaware. Then he could finally rest. 

He crashes through the jungle, scattering reeds and startling some of the fireflies fluttering around in the night air. He sends a mental apology to the creatures he's disturbed, and plunges himself straight into the river. He hopes the water will break the trail they were following him on, let them assume he’s drowned. 

Link sees a cave, and immediately beelines for it. He approaches the mouth, and is quickly thwarted. In a burst of menacing laughter, confetti and red, the Yiga with the cracked mask appears. Arrow already notched into the bow. 

Link doesn’t waste a moment, he immediately tackles the Yiga to the ground. 

They struggle on the jungle floor, the other man’s cracked mask revealing his terrible expression. There’s hunger in his eyes, the deep red of them shooting daggers into Link’s soul. Link almost seems surprised, but does not falter in his strength. He may be lean, but Link was stronger than most men in Hyrule. Muscles of his arms straining underneath his tunic, the blood of his superficial wound soaking the fabric with the effort of holding the other man back. 

The Yiga overpowers him briefly, attempting to choke Link with the string of his bow. Link’s neck strains upward with the effort of the Yiga’s pull. He grips the duplex bow with both hands, and the wood it's made of cracks loudly. 

They don’t speak, for the sound of the struggle is the only sound. The bow splinters with Link’s inertia against the Yiga’s pull. He gasps for air, as the Yiga tumbles over him onto his back on the ground, winded. Link immediately has the sword to his throat. The Yiga looks up at him, hatred and venom in his gaze. 

Link knocks his mask off, deciding to see the face of a man who he would kill, and was shocked to see who he found there. 

Or rather - shocked to see what was in his face. 

It was a mirror image, perhaps could have been him had his circumstances been different. The other man was probably no older than him. Link stilled. 

Prior to the calamity, the Yiga’s recruitment had been true evildoers. The kingdom was at Peace, and the acolytes they gathered were those who genuinely believed Ganon as a saviour. Saviour from what? Link didn’t know. However, in the world he woke up too - the Hyrule he discovered for a second time, that wasn’t a peaceful one. How many men had defected to join the enemy of their world that was all but doomed? How many youth had decided instead of beating Ganon - they had to submit to him instead? Who were these people pretending to be to protect those who they cared about? 

Link felt foolish that he hadn’t even entertained this thought until now. Not even while he was in the hideout had he thought about the motivations for joining this cult. He chalked them up to being a bunch of brainwashed Sheikah. As Link looked into the face of a man likely the same age as him, he realized that they had grown up in vastly different worlds. He’d certainly spent more blood moons alive than Link had. 

“Do it.” The young man spit out, “Just finish it.” 

Link hesitated. Why did he have to have this thought now? Why did his own humanity prevent him from being the weapon Hyrule needed him to be to continue to keep the peace? 

His thoughts drift to Dorian. His daughters Koko and Cottla. His precarious Yiga past. His dead wife. 

Just how many were truly evil?

Did Hyrule even need a weapon anymore? Did Zelda even continue to need a swordsman? 

He struggled to bring the sword across the man’s neck. The first time he had struggled to take a life. Link shook his head. Duty coming to him first. These soldiers put the Princess in danger. They chose to walk a path of destruction. They threatened the newfound peace of the Kingdom. He closed his eyes and brought the blade down across his neck. 

As the man lay dying, his eyes were searching, looking for someone. Link’s small mercy to him was that it would be quick. A few moments more before he would pass. 

He left the body there, sure that his fellows would catch up soon enough to bury him or burn him. Link didn’t care which. 

He continued to venture farther into the forest. 

~~~ 

Zelda approaches him outside the Hateno school, Link continuing to stand guard outside her door as she lectures the students throughout the day. She seems exasperated, giving him a look mirroring the one she had given him a long, long time ago. 

“Why are you out here?” She asks, “Wouldn’t you want to spend your day elsewhere?” 

Link shakes his head, “I’m ensuring your safety.” 

Zelda rolls her eyes, “For Hylia’s sake, Link. It’s a school. If someone truly wanted to harm me, I think they would wait until I was alone.” 

Link narrowed his eyes at her, clearly unimpressed with her attempt at a joke. Now he considered it a security threat. 

It was insane how quickly he fell back into his old habits, the calamity had been vanquished two years ago and Link still felt the need to guard her. He didn’t have the heart to say that it was maybe because the affection he felt for her went deeper than that of camaraderie. Protection was the only way he knew how to express his feelings. The guarding wasn’t an order anymore. Of course, he will always feel like he has a duty to her, ancient vows and all.  He was doing it because he wanted to. 

With every flick of his sword arm in her name, with every watchful glance - he was saying what he could not aloud. 

‘I am keeping you safe, I care for you. I will go sick with worry if I leave you alone.’

‘I love you.’

On seeing his narrowed eyes - Zelda rolls her own in response. Clearly knowing she had lost. Her expression, while annoyed, betrayed her true emotions. Relief to have him near. 

“If you insist on keeping watch, I will not let you do it out in the cold.” She looks at him sternly, “Now come inside.” 

He watches her turn to go, and he follows, smiling softly. Secretly thrilled to be invited to be closer to her. 

~~ 

He gasps, bracing his bloodied arm tighter, a bandage cut from an abandoned camps tent. He leans his head back against a tree, willing the elixir he had worked to brew to finish quicker. The mixture was beginning to bubble, but he needed it to boil for the effects to truly become potent enough for benefit. 

The forest was quiet, the hush of night truly settling over the untamed wild. He wasn’t sure which part of the Faron woods he was lost in. Truly, he didn’t care. He just needed a moment to recollect himself, to heal, and then to make his way back to Gerudo town, hopeful that the three Yiga who had pursued him saw the body of their fallen comrade bled out on the jungle floor and decided that was enough. 

He groans as he stretches his muscles, fatigued and tired from the pursuit. He could fall asleep now if he could, but he knows he cannot. His boots are caked with mud, the tunic he’s wearing ripped and shredded in certain places. The chainmail falling off in small pieces. He sighs, it would be a pain to repair. He would have to buy a new one. 

He was thankful it wasn’t his new champion's tunic at least. He would never wear such a treasured item in battle. Zelda had worked too hard on it. 

He thinks wistfully of her - he hopes she is okay in Gerudo Town. He hopes she isn’t fretting too much over him. He’s sure that it must be quite the search. He knows Riju well. As soon as Zelda and Daran tell her of the attack - she would send her finest soldiers in after him. 

He hopes they are smart enough to know that it’s not what it looks like. He hopes Makeela tells Zelda that he’s not lost. 

His heart squeezes at imagining Zelda worrying - the last thing he would want her to do over him. He can’t stay here for long. He needs to put her heart at ease. 

He thinks about what could have happened if the Yiga hadn’t interrupted them. His head swims with the possibility. He had nearly kissed her. 

Or rather, they had nearly kissed. He realizes. He’s no fool. She was just as willing. 

He reels - understanding of the implication of what this could mean. The confusion hits him at the same time as the realization. 

She said she was no longer pursuing Daran. But she had sent him away so she likely could pursue others. At least, that’s what he’d gathered. She told him she didn’t want to move into the Akkala house, and that they weren’t together. People would get the wrong idea. That comment had hurt him at the time, he reflected. But he also understood why she did it. It’s not as if he made his feelings towards her obvious. It was so hard for him too. The only thing he knew how to do was protect her. And despite his feelings, she had to make her own choice. 

Even if her choice wasn’t him. 

But now? Her choice was murkier. She definitely didn’t end up choosing Daran, but did that mean she wanted to choose him? 

~~~ 

Zelda is sitting at the kitchen table in the Hateno home. Link was washing dinner plates. He was explaining how much she would love the Akkala house. He’d built a study so she could continue to work there while teaching in Tarrey Town. He said Symin would agree to take over the teaching in Hateno until they could find more staff. Link was laying the foundation for his proposal, he was so close to finally laying his heart open. All he needed was the perfect segue- 

“I don’t think I should be living with you there, Link.” 

He stops scrubbing, there’s no sound as the water stills with what she says. He feels his heart nearly break open. 

“Why not?” He breathes, he’s afraid of the answer. 

Zelda looks nervous. She doesn’t look at him. 

“I think I can manage on my own from now on here.” She says softly, “You should be able to pursue what you want too.” 

Link shakes his head, “But I want to help you.” 

Zelda nods, “It may be best if we continued rebuilding efforts in two separate…outposts.” 

Link looks confused, “That can’t be the only reason.” he continues his task of washing, “What else?” 

“Well.” She pauses, “We’re not together.” She continues, “And I don’t want others getting the wrong idea.” 

The wrong idea. 

Right. 

“Oh.” Is all Link says, resuming his previous task, placing the now clean plates in a separate pile ready for drying. “Is that what you are worried about?” He asks. 

Zelda opens, “Truthfully, yes.” She tries not to look guilty, “I know we’ve been through so much together. I respect and appreciate you so much, you’re such a treasured friend to me.” She’s beginning to ramble, “And I’m so sorry. I don’t want to do this. I love having you around, you’re the best thing that has ever happened to me, but I-“ she wrings her hands nervously, “I also need to continue the goddess bloodline. Impa told me I should.” 

Link’s mouth is dry as he replies, “Right. Of course.” 

She looks relieved, “So, you understand?” Her eyes look so sad, but she also looks like there’s a weight off her shoulders. “I truly am sorry Link, I’m so sorry.” He doesn’t meet her eyes, he looks away. Jaw clenching as he realizes his time is up, his chance has passed. She’s moved on. 

He wills his expression into neutrality, mask he was so good at wearing back on, “I understand completely, Princess.” 

Zelda breaks into a gentle smile, “I knew you would.” 

He nods, and suddenly he’s aware of the very small space they were both occupying. He places the plate he was drying down. He gathers the belongings he usually brings with him to hers for the nights. He looks at her, “I should go.” 

If she is surprised at his sudden exit, she doesn’t show it. “Sorry, again.” She blushes, and Link feels the pang as he notices it's a lovely shade of pink. “Are you alright to ride through the night?” She asks. 

He nods, hand on the doorknob already,  “Don’t worry about me, Princess.” 

He leaves the Hateno House mechanically, and walks to the stable in the village. Saddling up his horse to prepare for the abrupt 4 hour ride back to Akkala. 

~~~

He downs the elixir in one go after it has cooled. The relief hit him instantly. He bottles the remaining portion and puts it in his pocket to save for later. Hylia knows he’d likely need it. 

He rolls the arm that was shot, stretching the muscle fibers as the elixir has stitched them back together. Bandage is still tied tight, he’s satisfied. 

He makes sure everything is in check, weapons with him, quiver empty but could be solved easily by a brief trip to Highland stable. 

He’d also need a horse. 

Link decided he would rest when he gets to Gerudo Town. He needed to get back to Zelda. Needed to show her he was safe. 

Needed to show her that he wasn’t just her friend. He wasn’t afraid anymore. 

‘What if, one day, you realized that you just weren’t meant to be a fighter?’

Maybe it was the existential crisis upon seeing the young Yiga, Link didn’t know. But he decided that he should start thinking about what he wanted. After saving the world two times over, he thought he deserved a little more than rest.  

‘I wonder then, would you have chosen a different path?’ 

He just needed to decide what that looked like. 

Chapter Text

Daran and her remained in the shelter. Dusty, and not very well ventilated, but noticeably less tense. 

Zelda still felt extremely regretful and foolish about her behaviour. She couldn’t believe she’d revealed so much of herself to a man who didn’t deserve to know those parts of her. 

Zelda was getting better, but she continues to grieve. Continues to be shocked over the length of time Link has been gone. Zelda still refuses to acknowledge the most sinister possibility threatening to loom. She prays to Hylia to bring him home. Zelda holds on to the firm belief that he just got lost in the pursuit of battle and found himself somewhere else. She hopes and wishes he is just taking the long way back, content to wander the earth in a moment of reprieve from Daran. 

She needed one too. 

Nothing against Daran, but Zelda couldn’t look at him the same way since the night they had left Link behind. Zelda doesn’t think she could ever forgive him for taking her away from him. 

But, what is done has been done. Zelda and Daran have made amends. They were coworkers only, tasked with retrieving the tablet. 

Zelda doesn’t entertain the thought of how they would retrieve it without Link. Instead she told Daran she remained steadfast in her resolve to wait for his return. However, if he wanted to continue to brave the desert without a guide and without a soldier to kill enemies that lurked beyond the sands, then he was welcome to do so. 

Daran had scowled at that possibility, and resigned to pouting over waiting for a potentially dead man to rise. 

Riju was down in the shelter when she wasn’t working. Gerudo town was still recovering from the Gibdo invasion. After the queen had decimated the town with her children - many people had fled or perished. The situation was eerily similar to the one that had befallen Lurelin village. As the townships recovered, their populations slowly did as well. 

Buliara frequented the shelter, changing shifts with the presence of Riju within its walls. Zelda spent most of her days attempting to distract herself. Daran busied himself trying to transcribe and learn ancient Gerudo with the stelae as references, and Riju’s rough translations as a guide. 

“Any word?” Zelda asks, and Riju shakes her head, already aware of what she was asking. 

“You know if I had heard anything I’d come running straight to you, Princess.” Riju resigned, trying not to look disappointed. 

Zelda let her gaze fall, back onto the books Riju had gifted her. Attempting to read as the paragraph blurred. She wiped her eyes, steeling herself back to focusing. Riju looked sadly upon her. 

“We’ll find him.” Riju swore, “I’m sure he’s just off the beaten path somewhere.” 

Zelda nodded, flipping the page of her book, trying very hard to will the tears that kept coming away. 

Daran must have heard the two women talking, and he approaches slowly. 

“Speak, voe.” Buliara barks from her post at the door, and Daran looks pale. 

“I was just wondering if the Princess and the chief wanted to talk for a bit? I may have translated a piece of text from the tablet's Gerudo portion that could prove interesting.” 

Zelda closed her book, trying to at least force the thought of Link’s safety out of her head at the prospect of ancient Hyrulean history being pieced together. “I’d like that very much.” Zelda said, smiling tightly at Daran, trying to keep her true emotions down. 

He nodded, and opened his notebook to where the tablet's translations were; “The Hylian version of the text specifies items, a list of sorts.” He turns to the gerudo code he had made, using the rough lettering Riju had supplied for him, “And the Gerudo text appears to have the suffix for categories, although I am unsure how it fits into modern contexts.” Daran looked thoughtful, “It’s a conundrum for sure.” 

Zelda didn’t even need to hide her interest, she was very impressed. Daran had only started learning ancient Gerudo 5 days ago. “This is significant progress, Daran.” Zelda breathed, “You should feel immensely proud as a scholar.” 

Daran beamed, it seemed genuine. Zelda tried a half smile. “Thank you very much, Princess.” Daran said, turning more pages in his notebook as if to show further proof. Riju was scanning the pages of letters, trying to find any mistakes or errors. 

It appeared she found one, and pointed to the sentence Daran had transcribed underneath the corresponding Hylian “Careful with that context there,” she poked the page, “Sometimes the suffixes can be prefixes as well.” 

Daran looked puzzled, but took her feedback earnestly, going back to sketching new root words and translations. He didn’t even look phased by her correction, if anything - he looked even more motivated to figure it out. 

Zelda felt guilty for how she had previously judged him. She had gathered he was no more than a bit of a meathead - too involved in rocks to even bother with anything else, but it turned out he was also a talented linguist. She realized Purah knew his assets for a reason, no wonder she hired him. 

Zelda chewed her lip, she’d been avoiding writing to her. She was too afraid to write down the thing that she was the most afraid of coming true. 

The shelter door rolled open with a loud bang, startling all occupants in the room, save Buliara. The gerudo guard leaned in to her superior, and whispered something in her ear. Buliara’s eyes widened, but the rest of her expression was beneath her carefully trained soldier’s mask. 

“Buliara,” Riju called, “What is it?” 

Buliara looked resigned, but divulged anyways. “Something, and someone approaches from the desert.” 

Zelda shot up, “I want to see.” 

Buliara gave her a look, and normally the Princess would have shrunk back, but she remained tall. “Do not get your hopes up Princess. Most often than not it's a voe straggler from the interior who was too foolish to buy a sand seal at the desert gateway.” Buliara looks to Riju, and her eyes crinkled with an unseen smirk, “We’d bring them water and food from the town to help them recover from the hot trek only to deny them into the town.” Buliara shrugs, “Voe never learn.” 

“I want to see.” Zelda reaffirms, unswayed by Buliara’s guess. 

“I want to see too.” Daran pipes up. 

Buliara scowls at him, and he shrinks back. “Voe are forbidden from seeing the town, you may not exit the shelter.” 

Riju looks at Daran, and then looks to Zelda and sees her hopeful expression. Riju couldn’t put her finger on it, but something seemed off about this approaching visitor. 

“I will make an exception this one time.” Riju says, “Only for his persistent dedication in learning our ancient texts. He will appreciate the Gerudo culture.” 

Daran’s eyes seem to nearly glow like they were  stars, Zelda would have laughed if she wasn’t feeling like her heart was going to jump out of her chest with anxiety. 

Buliara didn’t seem impressed, but relented to her chief’s command. “Fine.” She had said through her teeth, “Follow closely. No one is to leave my sight. You are still supposed to be hiding.” 

Zelda and Daran nod aggressively, 

They leave the shelter, and make their way up the stairs to the Gerudo Town plaza. Daran’s eyes are as wide as dinner plates, purely exploding with excitement at seeing the bustling women-only town with his own eyes. Zelda’s heart continues to pound, even as they make their way up the wall at the main gate in order to get a better look at the incoming visitor. 

A gerudo scout is watching the cloud of sand approach with binoculars, and her own face shows the struggle to see who is within the sand. Whatever it is that is approaching - clearly has a vehicle or animal large enough to produce a giant cloud. 

Buliara takes the binoculars gently from the scout, and places it in front of her own eyes. She gasps in shock, and she nearly drops her scimitar that was drawn in her right hand. 

“He’s there.” 

Zelda’s heart lurches, and she snatches the binoculars away from Buliara. Buliara lets her, and Zelda peers into the device to see a shocking image on the other side. 

Link, shield surfing and being pulled by a sand seal. Three Yiga foot soldiers in hot pursuit behind him, kicking up sand with their zonai powered hovercrafts. 

She nearly wept in relief, dropping to her knees and bracing herself on the Gerudo Town wall. Daran couldn’t believe his eyes, and Riju’s sword was out, pointed at the Yiga approaching. 

Riju couldn’t see Link from this far away, he’d have to come closer without being caught. 

Zelda begins to panic, “Help him!” She cries, “Who knows how many he’s fought? He must be spent.” 

Buliara holds her arm up, a military move that only could mean one thing - ‘Wait.’ 

Riju’s sword is pointed, her own secret stone earring glittering in the sunlight. Zelda never noticed it before. It shone so beautifully. 

She remembers her own stone, given to Paya to safeguard forever in Kakariko village. She never wanted to look at it again. 

The cloud approaches, she can see Link closer now. Bloodied, tunic ripped and torn. Her eyes searched his form for any injury, any limb lost. Vital spot hit. She finds none. 

Riju raises her sword into the air, Link sees her. He notches an arrow from his place on his shield on the back of the sand seal - he points it towards the oncoming Yiga. 

He fires. 

A humongous bolt of lightning cracks across the sky, hitting the Yiga atop the hovercraft, the sand explodes with the force of the heat. The soldiers are nowhere to be seen, likely already buried beneath the sand. 

Zelda races to the bottom of the wall, not caring about the concerned yells from behind her. 

“Princess-“ Daran starts, Riju stops him. 

“Let her go.” She says. 

Daran watches Zelda as she breaks into a run through the Gerudo Town gates, too quick for the soldiers stationed at the front to find out what she had done. Her feet sink into the sand as Link approaches from the desert, she doesn’t stop running, she falls and gets up quickly, resuming her sprint towards him. 

He jumps from his shield, launching himself off the sand seal, letting the creature graze amongst the sand. He matches her run with urgency but reaches her much quicker. She flies into him, and he crushes her to his chest. 

“Oh. Oh.” He says, nearly at a loss for words upon seeing her again. “Oh Princess, I’m so sorry.” 

She is clutching the fabric of his torn tunic beneath her hands, the nails digging into his skin. He doesn’t mind. He hugs her with purpose. 

“You-You!” She starts, his hand cradles the back of her head, “You insufferable man!” She cries, tears flowing freely. “You scared me half to death!” 

He lets his chin rest on her shoulder as she cries, he closes his eyes, he breathes in. “I’m sorry to keep you waiting, again.” He says. 

Zelda swears she hears the hint of the smile behind his voice despite it cracking, and she decides she doesn’t care. She grips him tighter, hugs him harder, and cries into his shoulder. 

~~~

They lounge in the Gerudo Town palace after nightfall - Daran with them. The airy space at the front of the Gerudo Chiefs throne is converted into a dining hall. A feast is set out before the group, plates of Gerudo cuisine piled high. Lots of steaming spiced rice, creamy heart soup, sliced hydromelon and voltfruit - Zelda was sure Link’s mouth was watering from his seat at the table.  Urbosa used to do something similar whenever Zelda visited. As tradition dictated, she allowed Riju to dress her in the luxurious silks and gauzy fabrics of the Gerudo. Her current attire was not the traditional vai outfit, rather a long sleeved periwinkle blue embroidered dress. The entire length reached just past her thighs. The soft linen pants she wore underneath were a welcome blessing, the mobility she craved satisfied. Her heart twists with the memory. This evening’s festivities were organized by Riju to celebrate Link’s return, relatively unharmed. 

Zelda can’t stop looking at him. 

He sat upon a low cushion across from her. He looks better, cleaner for one. He’s freshly washed, blood stains removed from his skin and clothing. His champion’s tunic in place, hair tied at the base of his neck. His cheeks were pink from the heat. She was sure he was glad for the bath. 

She thinks about the last conversation they had before they were dragged away from each other. The panic and the fear and the worry of how long they would be apart this time. Zelda never would have imagined it would be permanent, but with the days stretching into weeks, the grief of his absence became real. 

Zelda takes a large sip of the voltfruit wine in front of her, eager to forget the worries of the past two nightmarish weeks. Or maybe to wash away the nerves from the sight of a handsome hero sitting so close to her. 

Riju laughs, indulging her a little “Another heavy pour, Princess?” 

Zelda coughs into her hand delicately, but holds her goblet to the chief “Please.” 

Buliara was not seated, but accompanied the group to the feast anyways. It was a small group, just Zelda, Link, Daran and Riju. It was so strange to have a nearly equal number of voe to vai at a Gerudo event, Zelda mused. 

If Buliara minded, Zelda couldn’t tell. 

Everyone seemed to be seated, and out of politeness, the Hylians were waiting for the Gerudo Chief to begin breaking bread per local custom. Zelda wouldn’t dare start without the chief’s send off. Even though she could tell Link was dying too. 

Zelda catches Link’s eye across from her. His gaze switches between watching her and watching the plate in front of him. He follows the path of steam up into the air as the rice’s warmth tempts him. Zelda bites her lip to keep from laughing, trying not to tease an obviously very hungry man who had just been on the run for two weeks. 

Riju holds up her cup, “We are relieved to have you protect the princess and return safely Link.” Riju looks to the group, and catches Zelda’s eyes, she holds her gaze for a beat before moving on, looking at Link, “Welcome back.” 

Link raises his own cup, “Thank you.” 

They all take sips, all except for Link. Riju notices, she chides him. 

“You are allowed to indulge for tonight, hero of Hyrule.” She drawls, “Buliara is an unstoppable force.” 

Link looks hesitant, but then slowly reaches for his cup. Zelda watches him, he looks at her as he takes a long sip. Her mouth is dry as she sees him swallow. 

He drains it, he lets the cup hit the table with the hollow sound of it now being empty. Riju promptly refills it, mischief in her eyes. 

Zelda finds herself reaching for her own cup, she takes another sip. Her pace slowed, she can’t be inebriated before the moon is at its highest, that was just shameful. 

Although, the possibility of letting go for a night does allure her. It would simply relieve some stress. 

And so, this is precisely what Zelda does. 

She finds herself actually enjoying it, eventually the burn of the alcohol fades into a pleasant warmth that fills her from the inside out. She adopts a lithe grace as her muscles are worked out, tension gone. She leaves her seat at the table long after the meal is finished, and goes to stand behind Riju’s throne. 

Daran even seems to be having fun, he speaks passionately to Buliara (despite the other woman not caring in the slightest) about why the Gerudo tablet’s are so important. Buliara was sure she would pretend there was a shield that needed to be polished if she were not working. 

Zelda smiles, it finally reaches her eyes. 

Link and Riju are speaking animatedly about what - Zelda wasn’t sure. She watches him as he speaks, hands moving wildly and expressions that he guarded close to his chest open and free now. He says something to Riju that makes her laugh, and he smiles brightly. Continuing the story that he was telling, the chief just laughs harder, wiping her eyes as tears have collected from the glee. 

Zelda was content to listen and watch. She would be honest and say that her life had been rather emotional lately. She hasn’t felt this much at once since the upheaval, and a part of her should have expected it. A new adventure, after all. 

Link doesn’t talk to her for the rest of the party, Zelda tries not to be disappointed. She figures that Link deserves to unwind as best he could, but his behaviour was so confusing. She didn’t understand him. It was making her anxious trying to decode it, so she tried hard not to think about it. She humors Daran for a bit, and then the chief as Link finds the confidence from the drink to bother Buliara. Daran and him were on a mission of their own to see if they could make her ever so unbreakable visage crack. She doesn’t. 

Zelda tries not to think about Link’s hand on the back of her head as he hugged her so closely. She had been so afraid to walk the world without him. 

He probably had thought the same when he saw her sacrifice herself to draconifcation. She deems them even in terms of causing one another emotional turmoil. 

The party slowly begins to dim, the group filtering out person by person. People begin to say goodnight. Daran is escorted to a room upstairs Riju laid out for him and Link to occupy. Buliara is bitter about getting the palace staff to prepare a room for Voes, but indulges the young chief anyways. 

Riju approaches Zelda, and squeezes her arm. “Good night, Princess.” She says, her eyes twinkling with affection. “Try not to stay up too late.” 

Zelda smiles warmly at her, “I’ll try.” 

Riju makes her way up the stairs, the throne room empty save Zelda and the lone Gerudo guards standing at the front door. Both of them had their backs to her. It’s eerily quiet. 

~~~

”Don’t worry about me, Princess.” 

Zelda watches him as he packs up his things to leave the Hateno home. His pack slung over his shoulder. He gives one last look at her before opening the door and closing it softly behind him. 

She feels like a piece of her heart left with him.

Zelda wants to call out to him. Wants to take everything she said to him back. She goes to the window and watches as he saddles Epona, scratching her chin and brushing a gentle hand over her mane. She watches as he takes a strong arm and vaults himself onto the dependable mare. He looks as if he’s struggling, and she wishes he didn’t go so willingly. She wishes he would have put up more of a fight. 

Link kicks his feet into the horses side, and he’s off on the road away from her. The hooves click across the bridge. They fade fast, and then eventually there’s no sound at all.

Zelda cries. She feels the tears fall hot down her face. The emotions of regret and loneliness building up and bubbling over. 

She had no right to feel this way. She didn’t have a right to him. But Hylia, she loved him and she didn’t know what else to do. She didn’t know how many times she had to show him that she wanted something more. Every lingering glance, every small touch, the way she slowly opened him up over the years. She lived for so long in denial. Zelda had hoped for years that he was just waiting for the right time, waiting for a moment to tell her everything she had been wanting to hear. However, he hadn’t. 

And when Impa had approached her during one of her envoys - when she mentioned that the bloodline was of utmost importance to continue. Zelda knew she couldn’t wait any longer. She didn’t have forever to have a child, and if she didn’t start looking for a partner, her time would run out. And the goddess would have died with her. 

Even draconified, the goddess would be alive, somewhat. Forever. Hyrule could live with that.

But they could not live without their chosen deity among them. 

Zelda wraps herself in a blanket that Link made her, and gets into the bed that Link turned down. She cries into the tunic that was bought by Link. She begins to spiral. How would she continue without him in the house? How would she sleep if he wasn’t near her? Who would cook her meals every day? Throw the quilt over her when she’s working so late at night in the well? 

The feeling of loss is so immense. She hates the decisions she’s made. She hates how she feels she’s had no choice in the matter. Link is everything to her, and the one thing she can’t do is talk to him. The sting of his rejection would hurt too much. But now she doesn’t know if it would hurt more than this. 

Zelda’s tears don’t dry for days. For weeks. For months.

~~~

She stands behind Riju’s throne and looks back into the vast expanse of the desert, watching the horizon’s different hues of purple blend to form the midnight blue that stretches beyond. The lightning temple lay in perfect view, it’s looming presence guarding the desert. She inhales deeply, smelling the earth and the florals from the palace. The scent of jasmine and herbs pleasant in the cool night air after the heat of the day subsided. 

She tilts her head towards the sky, notices the peppering of stars there. She closes her eyes, glad she is able to see them and remember them now. Both feet on the ground as opposed to wandering aimlessly through the air. 

“Am I disturbing?” Link asks, his voice slightly bouncing off the limestone walls. 

She turns around, she should have been startled, but wasn’t.  She sees him walking leisurely towards her. He holds his cup lazily by the lip of it with his left hand. He looks devastatingly handsome. His eyes were bright in the night's shade. 

“Not at all.” She breathes, and gestures to the empty spot beside her at her perch. He stands beside her, Zelda closer to the side of the stone wall. His eyes are kind as he clinks his cup softly against hers. 

“Cheers.” He says, and he slowly takes a sip. 

Zelda is suddenly nervous, the alcohol's effects numbed by his illustrious appearance. 

“Cheers” she whispers back, and takes a sip of her own drink. “I thought you went to bed.” 

Link clicks his tongue, “Put our young archaeologist to bed, you mean.” He makes a crude impression of someone snoring, and Zelda throws her head back and laughs. 

His eyes twinkle at the sound. 

They fall into silence, both enjoying the sight of the never ending desert, the stars, and the quiet. It’s been so long since they were alone like this. Besides the time they had been ambushed by Moblin’s, Yiga, and a storm. Zelda - feeling emboldened from the liquid courage, moves closer to Link, and rests her head on his shoulder.

He doesn’t move an inch. 

The desert doesn’t have many sounds, Zelda notices. In that regard, she was sure Link could hear the furious pounding of her heart. It was beating wildly at the edge of her ribcage, each beat sending the blood rushing into her ears. A soft breeze blows in through the windows, her hair is pushed away from her eyes, the chill welcome against her burning face. 

“How much did you have to drink?” She teases. Normally he would move away by now. She’s surprised at his willingness to be touched for so long in a casual way. 

He snorts, “A lot.”

Zelda smiles, “Are you drunk, Link?” 

He rolls his eyes, but answers honestly, “Yes.” 

Zelda laughs softly, the voltfruit wine making her voice gravelly and rougher than usual. She clears her throat to get some of the grit out. She feels sleepy. She lets her head fall a little more onto Link’s shoulder, he welcomes her. Doesn’t stop her. Places an arm around her shoulder. Her heart flutters. 

“Me too.” She hiccups. “Can I ask you something?” She says softly. 

“Of course.” He replies, leaning his head down to listen to her closely. 

Zelda worries her bottom lip between her teeth, but it all tumbles out, “Why don’t you have a choice when it comes to me?” 

Link doesn’t answer. Instead he trains his eyes on the horizon in front of them. He clenches his jaw, he doesn’t bring his cup up to take a sip. “It’s hard to explain.” He finally says. 

Zelda nods, encouraging him. “Can you try?” 

Link appears to be struggling with expression. Almost as if he wants to say something but afraid it may come out wrong. He opens and closes his mouth a couple times. He mutters something under his breath Zelda can’t catch. 

“I just…..” he says, not looking at her, “I just don’t.” He finally does, and meets her eyes as her head gently lifts off his shoulder. “Our souls are fated to meet. My life is gladly yours.” He says, he cocks his head to the side “How could it not be?” 

Zelda is speechless. She feels like she has perhaps intruded onto a part of his heart he didn’t want to reveal. But she was even more confused than she was before. Truly, how much did she mean to him? 

“Can I ask you something?” He questions in return. 

“Anything.” She breathes. 

“Why am I not an option?” 

Zelda doesn’t move. She doesn’t know what he means. She doesn’t want to assume either. She tries not to look away, try to face whatever it is he’s asking. 

“An option for what?” She asks, trying so hard to preserve the moment they’ve created, trying so hard not to ruin it. 

He looks at her, he’s attempting to read the expression on her face. Zelda hopes she doesn’t look confused, hopes that her expression conveys that she wants him to continue. 

“To pursue.” He says. His eyes are not leaving hers, so impossibly blue. Zelda notices his face, he looks hopeful. 

She thinks back to the cave. To the mere moments before the Yiga arrived to ruin their night. To take them away from each other. What they almost did. She continues to search his eyes, he is searching hers. She knows as soon as she crosses the boundary there is no going back. No returning to the friends they were. It was either to have him in her life forever, or to risk the crash and burn. 

She throws caution to the wind, and Hylia help her. 

“Who says you’re not?” She whispers, and in that moment she sealed the fate for them both. 

He comes closer to her, she can smell the tang of the voltfruit wine on his breath. 

He gives her one more look, one last chance to pull away. 

She doesn’t. She closes her eyes. 

And he vomits all over the stone floor. 

Chapter Text

The desert heat and sunlight pours into the bedroom. His head is pounding. The intense throb bulging behind his eyes before he even opens them. 

He groans, but relishes the feeling of silk sheets around his body at the same time. He’s shirtless, and he pulls the light down comforter around him tighter, wrapping himself in an impenetrable blanket cocoon. 

He’s never touching a drop of alcohol again. 

He slowly cracks open his eyes, and sees the empty bed across from him. Neatly made. 

Goddesses, what time was it? 

He does not want to leave this bed. The first time he had rested in what felt like weeks. Despite the hangover, he was immensely comfortable. 

The previous night was a blur. He remembers pestering Buliara with Daran, telling Riju of discovering the encounter with the moblin’s. How he chased Zelda across the snow and handed her a weapon. Explained her incredulous expression as she didn’t know what it was. 

He smiles fondly at the memory, and then immediately feels panic. 

Zelda, the middle of the night, the warm Gerudo air, the conversation, his vomit- 

He admits he doesn’t remember much after. He cringes involuntarily. He’s so embarrassed. He  needs to talk to her immediately. 

He reluctantly leaves his borrowed bed. The plush and inviting space looked sadder with his absence. He wishes he could get back into it. He almost wants to plead a headache for the entire day just to have an excuse to laze around in it and avoid embarrassing conversations. He would laze around forever if he could. He feels like someone told him that they couldn’t depend on such a lazy boy. Once. 

He pulls on his champion's tunic and trousers, and leaves anyway, closing the door softly behind him. Ignoring his throbbing head and pounding heart, he makes his way downstairs to the throne room. Hopeful Riju had the decency to have something to eat after she had gotten them all drunk the night before. 

He reaches it, and sees the table still piled high with the remains of a meal. Link’s stomach growls with relief. He doesn’t see Zelda or Daran, nor Riju or Buliara. He doesn’t think much of it, instead deciding to satiate his hunger before making a fool out of himself in front of Zelda. 

“Why am I not an option?” 

“Option for what?” 

“To pursue.” 

“Who says you’re not?” 

He shivers at the memory of last night's conversation coming back to him. He also is regretful at how bad he blew it. If he knew he would have gotten that chance, he would have never touched a sip of that voltfruit wine.

Curse the Gerudo, for they do alcohol so well. 

He would need to find Zelda and speak to her alone. Only then could he finally express himself the way he wanted too. Hopefully when he does she gives him a chance to kiss her again. 

She would. He decides. Third time's the charm.

He tries to stamp his excitement down. Tries so hard not to be giddy. It is proving very very difficult. 

He shoves a mouthful of hylian rice into his face, and as he does - Zelda emerges from the steps entering the palace. 

Oh, just wonderful. 

He swallows forcefully, and smiles bashfully, “Good morning, Princess.” 

Zelda quirks an eyebrow at his appearance, her expression hard to decipher. “And good afternoon to you too, Link.” She sits across from him and reaches for the Gerudo samovar, pouring herself a cup of dark tea. “Are you feeling any better?” 

He tries to appear nonchalant, but he’s so nervous. “I am.” He nearly squeaks out, and curses at his voice cracking. “The wine kind of got ahead of me, I guess.” 

His head continued to pound.

Her eyes are laughing. And he immediately relaxes. He says sheepishly, “Sorry, again.”

Zelda shakes her head, opening the book she’s brought with her, preparing to read; “Don’t worry about it. I’ve been there. Don’t you remember the first party after we destroyed the calamity?” 

Link was surprised she’d remembered that at all. Link certainly remembered the way she drunkenly happy cried over how they were all still alive. He also remembers the way he carried her up the stairs afterwards and put her to bed, stroking her hair and cheek as she fell asleep. 

He holds that memory close to his heart. 

“We should talk,” He says, catching her gaze and holding it. She meets his eyes above the material she’s brought with her, nibbling on a piece of bread as she flips through the pages, waiting for her tea to cool. “About last night.” 

“We should.” She affirms and closes the book, looking at him expectantly. 

“What I said, about… an option.” He starts, trying to make this as discreet but also as clear as possible. He sees the way the Gerudo guards posture changes, obviously they weren’t trying to hide how hard they were listening. 

“….Yes.” Zelda says, looking confused at his hesitation. “My one option.” 

Link feels like the carpet was just pulled out from under him. Was he her only option? Oh Hylia, his mouth is dry. 

“Well, you-“

“Link!” Daran exclaims, coming up from the steps with Buliara and Riju, various texts piled high in his arms. “You’ve decided to join us!” 

Link tries not to be annoyed. He feels like he must have done that purposefully. 

You’ve always been my only option.   

Had been what he was going to say. 

Before he was rudely interrupted by a smartass archaeologist and the smug looking chief. 

He’d have to talk to Zelda later, then. 

“How’s your head, Link?” Riju calls, trying not to laugh. Her tease is well evident in her tone. She sits beside Zelda, lounging on the cushion. 

“Feels great. Thanks for asking.” He mutters, as he reaches for more hydromelon juice across from him, trying not to be upset at his attempt at courtship ruined. 

Again. 

“Did you find what you were looking for, Daran?” Zelda asks from across him. Link’s eyebrows raise in intrigue, clearly he’d missed a conversation or two this morning. 

The other man smiles, and plops the books down on the table. Link’s juice sloshes around in its glass so hard it spilled over the edges. He frowns, and steadies it. 

“I did.” Daran replies nonchalantly, clearly holding his cards close to his chest. “I think I may have discovered a potential lead.” 

Link instantly leans forward, he’d almost forgotten they were on this journey to find this blasted tablet. 

“And?” Riju asks, “tell them what you found.” 

Daran smiles wickedly at them both, clearly too excited to hold it in. He flips open the pages of one of the large texts. Immediately he points out a diagram. It’s a soft rendering of a structure of some sort, Link notices. 

It looks oddly familiar though. The statues are just a little too close in his own recollection.  

It dawns on him that it’s the lightning temple. The picture in the book anyways. 

“It’s the temple.” Link says, and Riju nods at him. Clear recognition in her own eyes. 

“At it’s once former glory.” Riju says, and then gestures back to Daran, “keep going.” 

The other man points to some pieces of text, translating the modern Gerudo language quickly to emphasize that the temple was used as a place to house not just worship, but information. It was a gathering place for a source of the ancient tribes' pilgrimage of the seven heroines' faith. 

“I think these tablets have Hylian on them because they were supposed to appeal to converts, those who were not Gerudo but who appreciated the teachings of the seven sisters.” 

“Fascinating.” Zelda breathed, clearly enthralled by the explanation. 

Daran turns the page, and shows them another photo. A rough sketch image of- 

“The tablet.” Zelda says, and Link nods. The tablet indeed. 

“I think it’s there.” Daran says. “The lightning temple should have it.” 

Link doesn’t necessarily look convinced, but asks anyways, “You’re sure?” 

Daran nods, “Scientist’s honour. Nearly positive.” 

Riju seems proud. Clearly impressed by Daran’s enthusiasm for Gerudo culture. Zelda is very entranced with the sketches and text accompaniments in the book. She flips through the pages absentmindedly, enjoying the artworks. 

“We should retrieve it.” Daran says, “the sooner Purah has it, the better.” 

Link isn’t surprised at his anticipation. The sooner Purah has it means the sooner he gets paid. He couldn’t blame him. He understood. 

Link nodded, “When did you want to head out?” 

Daran looked a little bashful, “I know you just got back, I would hate to rush you.” 

Link shakes his head, “it’s fine. I’m sort of used to being on the go anyways.” He cracks a lighthearted smile, “When?” 

Daran shrugs, “Perhaps tomorrow?” 

Tomorrow? Link didn’t think he was going to jump that far ahead. He’d have to make arrangements for the weather. Ensure everyone had enough cooling elixirs and clothing to keep them cool and dry. The tasks were adding up quickly in his head. Did he even have enough winterwing butterflies in the pad? Perhaps a cool darner? Or maybe he could make chilly mushroom rice balls to bring for the road? His head spins, and coupled with the hangover, it’s not a good combination. 

“What time is it?” Link blurts, trying to gather more of a concrete bearing of the day ahead. He needed to figure out the logistics of the planning, and when they were not going to be occupied so he could speak to Zelda. 

Riju looks at the sundial in the corner, squinting as she attempts to make out the small lines. “Nearly 2pm, it appears.” 

Link gawks, “Why didn’t anyone wake me!” He despairs, the day more than half over. 

“You looked like you needed the rest.” Zelda says gently, and Link feels the irritation simply fade from his body. He sighs, and resumes his original brooding. It couldn’t be helped now. He’d just have to focus on prep for their journey tomorrow. His talk with Zelda would likely have to wait. 

He tries not to antagonize over it. He tries to think their time will come again. 

Zelda gives him a gentle smile, “don’t worry.” 

He turns his head towards her, and upon seeing Zelda’s kind face, her earnest expression, he’s decided he can let it go. He wonders if there’s a double meaning to what she says. He thinks that he will surely be able to speak to her properly soon. 

~~~~ 

He cringes, and he wipes the back of his mouth with his hand. Zelda seems surprised at his outburst, he is embarrassed.

Link nearly panics, “I’m so sorry, Princess-“ 

Zelda laughs, full and loud and he feels his embarrassment become replaced with the feeling of wonderment.

“Don’t be sorry,” Zelda says, grinning at him, her own drunken demeanour coming through as she sways. “You needed that.”

He grins back at her. He did.

“It’s time for bed though, I think.” Zelda says, and pats Link on the shoulder, her touch burning through the fabric right into his skin. He nods, and turns to follow her. He sways on his feet, and Zelda reaches out a hand to steady him.

He’s never been this vulnerable in years.

“You alright?” She asks softly, and he murmurs yes to her. Taking a deep breath in through his nose.

They walk up the stairs, side by side until their paths diverge. Link, back to his room with Daran. Zelda, back to her private chambers set aside by Riju.

She turns back to him, and nearly reaches out to touch him. She brings her hand back, and starts to turn. Link rushes forward to grab her hand instead. Holding her delicate fingers between his palm.

“Don’t go.” He slurs. And Zelda blushes.

“I’m afraid I must.” She says, but she’s still smiling. “We both need sleep.”  

”I’m sorry I made you worry.” He blurts out, face burning with the shame. Referring to the time she thought him dead and he was gone for much, much longer than he’d anticipated. 

Her voice is soft as she answers. “It doesn’t matter. You’re back now.”

He nods. “Back with you.”

She falters slightly, but returns his nod anyways. “Yes. Back with me.”

There’s silence. Both of them standing in the deserted hallway, their joined hands between them. They both don’t want to leave one another’s company, but it’s true the night has come to it’s unfortunate end. Zelda turns to the window and takes a deep breath. Then she does the unthinkable. She leans forward and after a moments hesitation, kisses Link’s cheek. So gently, her lips on his skin making his brain malfunction. She draws back, and meets his eyes. 

”So pretty.” He whispers out loud. without thinking the better of it. 

Zelda’s cheeks get pinker. The deep rose shade coupled with the periwinkle blue of the Gerudo dress making her appear impossibly beautiful in the nighttime.

”Goodnight, Link.” She says softly, and walks off in the direction of her room. 

He’s stood there, unable to reply and numb from her touch. Unable to compute what’s just happened. 

~~~~ 

Link is outside the Gerudo town Palace, the only voe allowed to roam freely within its walls, of course. He’s taking stock of their inventory for their trip to the lightning temple tomorrow. He can’t believe they’re leaving so soon. He had one drunken night of rest, and the next will be an anxious one full of thoughts of Zelda. 

He runs a hand through his hair as he counts the amount of cooking elixirs. He has a few chilly meals set aside for them as well. It would be helpful for the trip. He had remembered the trek to the lightning temple took at least a quarter of the day for himself and Riju, likely would be longer with Zelda and Daran. He elects he needs to make one more elixir, and he resumes a spot near the fire, pulling out ingredients. 

He rummaged through Zelda’s pack looking for one more empty bottle. His forgotten and left back in the highlands, picked through by the Yiga who ambushed them. He frowns. He only finds one. Deciding it would have to do, he takes out the meagre bottle he wonders where Zelda found. He pops the cork off and it makes a loud satisfying sound. He peers inside, trying to see if the bottle needs to be cleaned. He runs it under the spring water flowing from the many fountains found in Gerudo Town.

He doesn’t see Riju as she approaches, but he hears her footsteps. He would know the soft footfalls of the chief anywhere. It was so similar to Urbosa it was almost scary, considering the Gerudo were large women. He remembers being cornered by the former chief, his old friend. He smiles remembering the way she would lazily appear nonchalant. Her words always elongated out. She had confronted him to make up with the Princess. Insisted they needed to get along. He almost laughs, if only that version of him could see where he is now.   

“Did you come to watch or tease me?” He quips, and he looks back at Riju over his shoulder. 

She smiles, “Would you be mad if I said a bit of both, you heart eyed fool?” 

Link sighs playfully, and rolls his eyes at her jab. He knows she means well. So he lets her get away with it. 

“Do you need me to come with you?” Riju asks. Clearly offering her assistance to their trek to the temple. 

Link shakes his head, “Trying to get away from the duties of being chief?” 

Riju smirks, “I always am.” 

Link laughs gently, and he lays down the wooden spoon next to the pot, content to let the elixir brew. He stands beside Riju as they watch the activity of the town, waiting for the potion to boil. They watch the merchants call out to each other, he’s tempted to go to one of the tents and ask for a bushel of Hylian rice. He could cook some to make more mushroom rice balls. He decides they have enough food, this last elixir will do.

Link feels the question bubble up in his throat, and he wants to ask Riju. He rolls his right arm, the phantom pain and nervous tic returning, “Do you ever think about letting your duty go?” 

He feels content in Riju’s company, he trusts her skills as a warrior, and her opinion as a friend. 

Riju turns back to him, trying to read his expression but he won’t meet her eyes. “Can you elaborate? You know I don’t have that choice.” 

Link nods, “I know.” He swallows thickly, “I was just curious if some days you wished you weren’t the chief.” 

Riju blinks slowly. Turning away from him and locks her eyes onto Mattison, chasing after another small Gerudo girl. “All the time.” 

Link exhales, and stirs the elixir nervously. “You don’t feel like you’re abandoning them? If you ever decided to stop serving them?” 

Riju looks thoughtful, she’s trying to answer the question honestly but politically. She knew Link wouldn’t do well with genuine candor. He was a man who preferred to make his own conclusions. He hated having things thrown into his face. He liked to discover them for himself. 

“I think residual guilt is only natural. You just have to find other ways to fulfill your end of the bargain.” She says, looking at him through her peripherals, trying to maintain his privacy as he confided in her. 

He nods. Clenching his hand into a fist at his side. “What if I’m no longer part of a bargain?”

Riju feels like this is her opening, so she takes it, “Is this about your vow to Zelda?” 

Link sighs, blowing out through his mouth as he does so, he ruffles a bit of his hair in its wake. “Yes.” He shakes his head, “No. Maybe? I don’t know. I just don’t know who I am without the title of protector. It’s all I’ve ever been.” He deflates slightly, feeling the admission exhaust him. 

The air gets noticeably cooler, the breeze blowing across the desert as night comes and twilight falls. Riju almost shivers. Link stares at his half made elixir in the pot. 

“Maybe you’re more multifaceted than you give yourself credit for, Link.” Riju says, and looks at him knowingly through her lashes, “I think someone I know quite well can explain all the things you are without the word protector coming out of their mouth.” 

He lets out a nervous laugh, and he smirks at Riju. Gratitude shining in his eyes. “Thank you for this.” 

“We are not who they’ve placed us on pedestals for.” Riju says, looking at him earnestly. “You were just a guy, at first.” 

He blinked, the comment threw him. The simplicity of it. It’s so hard to feel like just a guy when he had gone through what most could never even dream of doing. He was just a knight. He never thought he would be here, 100 years past his lifetime. 

Riju turns to go, “I hope the voltfruit wine was strong enough.” 

Link scowls, “Did your maids not tell you of the mess that waited for them this morning?” 

Riju smiles, “Oh they did, I just wanted to hear you say it out loud.” She cackles as she walks away from him. 

He would have gone after her, but at that moment his elixir just began to boil. 

He walks up to his bedchamber that night, Daran already snoring away in their shared space. He undresses quietly and lets himself into the soft Gerudo sheets. He sighs aloud. He would miss this while camping in the bellows of the temple. 

He wonders if Zelda is awake in her room. He almost wishes he could go and sneak into hers. In a different life, he would. But he decided now that’s a boundary he wouldn’t cross. He had to give her privacy, he didn’t want to just be known as her swordsman. He wanted to be seen at her side and not just let it be chalked up to a work contract he would never bow out of. 

He lays on his back and lets the desert air wash over his skin. He breathes in, truly savoring the feeling. He knew Zelda held a fondness for the desert, but he would admit its charms were starting to grow on him too. He wishes it was last night again. He would have kissed her properly. He would render her breathless, she would feel so soft under his hands. He knew she would. He could nearly feel the fabric of the Gerudo dress beneath his fingertips, he could feel the way it would bunch against her skin as he slipped it off.

He sighs and rolls over. Willing the image of Zelda away. He decides it will be a long night, and crosses his arms over his chest. Daran grunts and rolls over, Link wishes he were anywhere but here.

Chapter Text

They approach the lightning temple by Midday, and the heat is so oppressive, Zelda thinks it will surely kill her. She’s almost nostalgic for the highlands.

The desert’s expanse is vast, the sand stretching out to the horizon and cresting the edge, almost seeming to be the end of the world. Zelda swears that from this angle, you could see the curvature of the earth. It was too bad she wasn’t an astronomer. 

Link walks in front of them, climbing t-shirt, bandana, and sand boots on allowing him to travel much faster. Not that it mattered, since Zelda and Daran were trudging so far behind.

She watches his back, and he stands so tall despite the terrain moving beneath them. The climbing shirt he’s wearing pulls across his shoulders, she sees the muscles of his arms. She feels like she’s swallowed a mouthful of sand. 

Feeling as if this was her cue to retrieve another cooling elixir - she reaches into her pack and pulls out the blue bottle. Zelda downs it in one go, absolutely hating the revolting taste. Link turns around and watches her with concern, and she smiles brightly at him through the revulsion. 

He gives her an incredulous glance but his eyes ask her the question she doesn’t need to hear, ‘Are you doing alright?’ 

She returns his gaze, steady to show him she can handle the journey, ‘Fine.’ She nods her head in answer.

He appears satisfied with this, and turns from her. Link continues scouting the front of the group, anxiously awaiting for a lizalfos to jump out at them. They haven’t encountered any yet, but that didn’t mean they were out of the woods completely. 

Zelda cringes are her inward irony. She wishes she was in the woods right now. What was that again about the desert being her favourite place in Hyrule? Zelda realizes the desert is her favourite place when she has access to the cooling pools of water, the plush cushions, and the heat wicking fabrics in Gerudo Town. 

Her tunic is sticky against her skin, boots constantly sinking into the dunes at her feet. She turns back to watch Daran, trudging along in the same fashion. While she still felt quite awkward for what had transpired between them, she still felt a twinge of sympathy for the man. 

The lightning temple was a looming presence over them, only a few more paces to go until they reached the entrance. They had been walking for nearly half the day. Link suddenly stops, looking all ways around the group of travelers. His eyes were shifting back and forth, he was anxious - Zelda could tell. 

“Is something the matter?” She asks, going out to touch his arm, then thinks better of it and places it back at her side. 

He nods, “Last time I was here I was ambushed before approaching, just being cautious.” 

Zelda’s expression falters, dread filling her at the possibility of more violence. “R-right.” 

Link looks back to her, “Stay here.” 

She does as she’s told, and watches Link slowly approach the entrance. She marvels at the way he moves. Graceful, slightly predatory, waiting for a challenger to dare him to fight. He slowly comes to a stop, calculating, deciding whether or not to cross the threshold and proceed or turn back. He cocks his head to the left, listening, and takes a step inside. When nothing happens, he turns back to her and shrugs. Waves his hands and cups them over his mouth, “All clear!” 

Zelda is relieved, and begins to make her way towards him, Daran has yet to catch up. For that, she’s grateful. She’d rather avoid any contact with him from now on. 

Zelda approaches Link at the entrance and they both wait for Daran. Link smiles approvingly at her, and Zelda is lying if she says doesn’t enjoy his subtle praise. Daran catches up to them, and he shoots daggers at Link as he finally crosses the threshold, breathing heavily. “You could maybe tell us in advance of the sand boot requirement next time.” 

Link smiles innocently, “I’m not sure if you want to go through the same trouble as I did to get them.” 

On seeing Daran’s bewildered expression, Zelda shakes her head, “Trust me, you’re better off not having them.” 

Confused, but letting it drop anyways, the group make their way into the cavern. 

Zelda looks around, stunned. If they weren’t in the middle of the desert, she may spend all day here. It was truly an archaeological marvel. So many intricate carvings, patterns, and art! Her eyes glow, and Link could see the gears turning inside her head. In an attempt to keep her focused, he calls out to her, “Remember Princess, the tablet. We can always come back another time.” 

Zelda nods her head in agreement, still too shocked by the exuberance of the temple. “It’s just so incredible! Can you believe this, Daran?” 

Daran looks unusually preoccupied, “Hm? Oh yes. Very spectacular.” 

Link scans the bottom of the first floor of the temple. “Purah mentioned something before. Bedrock?” 

Zelda nodded, “My impression is that it would be deeper inside, or buried rather. Is there a basement level?” 

Link paused, thinking back to the time he infiltrated the temple with Riju. “I think so. But I didn’t exactly find it on purpose. I’m not sure how deep the caverns go.” 

Daran scratches his chin, “I believe Purah did say something about a rope, I would assume it would probably be too deep to jump from?” 

Zelda hums, arms crossing over her chest, “I thought the same.” 

Link continues to look over the environment, trying to find some sort of clue, some tell. 

Zelda follows his gaze, and gasps. “There!” She points, and sees a statue of a Gerudo warrior, sword arm outstretched above a square shaped hole. Appearing to be placed purposefully. “I’m sure we could fling the rope over the side of her sword arm, and knot it against the base for stability.” She said, working out the physics of the contraption. “What do you think, Daran?” 

He considered it, “I’m sure it could work.” 

“Perfect.” Zelda seemed pleased, “I think we should try it!” 

Link looks down into the hole, and kicks a rock into it. There was a silence as the rock tumbled down. Five, six, seven, eight, seconds before the rock hit the ground. 

Link appears grim, “It’s about eight stories. Daran, you will have to stay up here to pull us up. I’m not sure the Princess will have the upper body strength to do so.” 

Daran challenges, a little bit of bitterness sneaking into his voice, “Why don’t you stay up here and pull the Princess and I up?” 

Link’s eyes flash “And leave her unprotected with an ameteur to combat?” He hands Daran the rope “I’m not sure I’m going to take that chance. We don’t know what waits below.” 

Daran scowls, but gives in. Taking the rope from Link. 

Zelda assists Link and Daran with attaching the rope to the base of the statue, and then testing its integrity, Link pulled with his strength against it, and tests it for weight. 

Link seems to be satisfied, “Looks good to me.” 

Daran beckons Zelda to the rope. She loops one end in her hand to control the speed, and places her left foot in a loop created by Link. 

“Here” Daran says softly, he rummages through his front pocket. He then entrusts Zelda with the archaeological tools he showed her before at lookout landing. “Just in case you find it.” 

She looks at him earnestly, touched by his show of humbleness. “Thank you.” She places the roll into the breast pocket of her tunic, and grips the rope again. 

Slowly, she lets herself down over the edge. Link looks at her as she went down into the darkness, but seemed to find relief in noticing the rope holding. 

They locked eyes, Link above her looking down, and Zelda’s expression looking up at his concerned one. Suddenly, she felt not beneath the sands of the desert, but below the depths of Hyrule castle. 

The crack of the earth, the bellow of the demon king. Link’s desperate expression as he cranes his burned arm to reach her. Her tears falling upwards, her own effort to reach him failing. 

The feeling of falling down into the dark. The flash of golden light. 

She steadies herself on the rope. Pauses for a moment, Daran looks down at her, and calls out “You okay? Do I need to pull you back up?” 

Zelda, refusing to let herself be bothered by the past, and determined to prove her strength, calls back. “Just catching my breath. You can begin feeding more rope in a moment.” 

Her gaze remained locked on Link’s face, and saw the promise in his eyes. ‘Say anything, and I will come and get you.’ 

She nods to him, and continues to feed herself through the hole to the bottom. 

After a painful fifteen minutes, Zelda touches her foot to the ground. “I’ve made it!” She calls up. “You can pull up the rope!” 

Daran made quick work of the rope, and began to pull it back to where he and Link were standing. 

Link starts to grip the rope, placing his right foot in the loop. He tests it once more, and begins the descent down. 

Daran feeds the rope to him, and Link is careful, watching the cavern for anything suspicious. 

Suddenly Daran feeds too much of the rope at once, and Link is free falling.

Startled, Link gasps, and Zelda shrieks. Daran only begins to laugh as he pulls the rope taut again and Link was back in balance. 

“Watch it man!” Link yells, not meaning to lose his temper, but six seconds was a very, very long fall. 

Daran cackled, “Sorry sorry. Only wanted to give you a bit of a scare. The remains of friendly competition and all.” 

Link gawks, “What the hell is that supposed to mea-“ 

He was cut off by the sound of stone cracking. He was only halfway down. His eyes widen at the sound. 

Zelda panics, the stone, the arm! 

Link began to shout “Slack! Give me Slack! Let me down as much as you can before it breaks!” 

Daran is panicking, “I’m trying!” 

Link is anxious, and exasperated, “No, slack you fool! Do not reinforce the rope!” 

But Daran couldn’t get Link down far enough in time, the statue’s arm gave way, and the base of the statue crumbled with it. Hollow on the inside. Zelda screams as Link falls down towards her, the dust of the statue coming with him. 

Zelda attempts to help break his fall, bracing herself for his impact, but Link is screaming at her. 

“Get out of the way! Do not injure yourself for me!” 

She pushes herself against the wall as he wished, and he twists in midair to hopefully land on his side as opposed to his back or head. Zelda had decided that she could deal with broken ribs, but a head or back injury? Hylia help her. 

Link hit the ground with a sickening crack, and all blood drained from Zelda’s face. She rushes to his side to notice him clutching his leg in agony. No sound came out from his mouth, but his face was twisted in pain. She pulls his hand away to see the bone protruding from the skin. She felt sick. 

“Daran!” She screams, “Daran!” He didn’t acknowledge her. “Daran! Where are you!” 

The silence went on for too long for Zelda’s liking, but after a pause, Daran replies. “Here! I’m here.” 

“Link is badly injured!” Zelda calls, trying to keep the tremor out of her voice. “He needs medical attention urgently!” 

Blood was beginning to soak the dust on the floor. “Oh Hylia..” Zelda breathed, face turned towards Link as he paled and clenched his hands into fists. “Please hurry! And take the Pad!” 

But Daran, it seemed, was already gone. Hopefully in the direction of medical attention, but who knows how long it will take him to get across the desert. If he didn’t take the pad… It took them half the day to get here. And they spent another hour inside the temple. Zelda tried not to be sick. They may be stuck here through the night. In this hole, with no light. 

“Link.” Zelda called to him, and he turned his watery eyes towards her. He was on his side, fists clenched, his hair freed from the ponytail, face dusty and lips pale. Struggling to breathe through the pain. 

“What can I do?” She asks, hopelessly. 

Link attempts to twist to reveal his pant pocket, “In here,” he rasps, “I should have an elixir to stop the bleeding.” 

Zelda rummages through his pant pocket, and comes away with pain on the tips of her fingers. She pulls them out and notices glass stuck in her skin, blood from a wound already healed by the elixir the would be bottle contained. 

“It’s broken” she cried, “there’s none left.”

Link eyes begin to search the environment, clearly panicking that there’s no greenery or materials in sight for an elixir. All their tools except for Daran’s pouch and the master sword are on the surface. Including their supplies and bags. 

“Listen to me,” Link spoke to her, and Zelda immediately turned to attention, his breaths coming unevenly as he struggled to speak;  “You need to find a way to stop the bleeding, set the bone, and cover the exposed parts.” 

“I don’t know how.” Zelda starts crying now, “Oh Hylia, this never should have happened!” 

“Zelda!” Link looked at her intently, now fully aware they were alone as Daran went to retrieve reinforcements. Zelda almost doesn’t even register that it was the first time he’s said her name without the title. He groans and throws his head back from the pain, Zelda reaches for his hand through the tears, and he grips it tightly. “Sorry,” he gulps, blood in his mouth from the impact of the fall. “You need to do as I say, okay? This is the only way to save my leg with the things we have.” 

Zelda nods, sniffs, and a new resolve begins to thrum within her. She looked at Link, vulnerable and helpless on the ground, and knew he was relying on her strength to save them. She wipes the tears from her eyes, and begins to do as she was told. Adopting a rhythmic, clinical routine to help save the leg of the man she claimed was just a friend. She took the broken glass as best she could out of his pocket, using the shards to rip a piece of the sleeve of her tunic off. She stuffed the piece of fabric into Link’s pocket, intending to soak up the liquid remaining from the elixir. Immediately she staunches it onto Link’s wound, Zelda resisted the urge to vomit from seeing the bone, and attempted to use the ellixir’s fluid as both a pain reliever and a disinfectant. She was working in a dusty hole, no light except the remains of the sun filtering in through the temple windows. Dust motes floating around them as she worked. 

Link sighs, she figured it was getting better, it stopped bleeding at least. 

“You need to set the bone.” Link chokes out, an attempt to guide her through the horrific injury. 

“How do I do that?” Zelda asks, with razor focus, hellbent on helping him. 

“Didn’t you read a medicine textbook?” Link gasps, pain shooting through him again. “Anything in there?” 

Zelda shook her head, “Nothing about surgery.” 

Link looked grim, “Then, just twist it until it looks right I guess.” 

Zelda was shocked, Link’s right leg was bent at a perpendicular angle. Forcing it back to where it was supposed to go would no doubt cause ear shattering pain. 

“Link, I-“ 

“Zelda, please!” He begs, and she knew he was not himself, but somewhere else as he fought off the onslaught of discomfort. “Please, just do it. It’s the only way to save the leg.” 

Zelda again, took a deep breath for what she was about to do. She rips a similar piece of her tunic sleeve, bringing both sides short. She did another to the hem, causing her midriff to be exposed, but figured it was the best bandage she could manage for Link’s leg. 

She stuffs the piece of her tunic sleeve into his mouth, and locks eyes with him. “This is going to hurt.” 

She grabbed his ankle, and twisted it back to where it looked correct for a right foot. Link screams, wails, lets out curses and slaps the ground with his other hand. Not soon after she finished, he let out a relieved breath and relaxed. Letting his head hit the rock floor underneath him. 

Zelda sighed, figuring at least if the pain was somewhat controlled, she could do a better job of wrapping his leg. The wound looked ugly, and if they didn’t see a doctor soon, it would no doubt become infected. This was just a terrible position to be in. ‘Why did Daran do that!’ She thought. The prank is childish and unnecessary, and now… 

Zelda looks towards Link, head thrown back, face twisted with the remnants of pain and exhaustion, mangled leg rested on Zelda’s lap. 

Not much she could do until he magically regained the ability to walk or help arrived. 

And so, with no other options, and quickly running out of sunlight. Zelda sits on the floor of the cavern, Link’s bloodied foot in her lap. 

~~~~~ 

They sit down in the dark, two torches illuminated in the distance from them being the only light provided. Zelda feels hopeless. She’s unsure how to get Link out before Daran arrives. If he even does. 

It’s been three hours. 

“Link.” She calls, and he raises his head to look at her, eyes dry but still drained. “We should move towards the fire.” 

He clenches his jaw, but nods. “You’ll need to help me up.” He says. 

“Of course.” Zelda answers, and begins to slowly remove his foot from her lap, trying hard not to agitate it further. He hisses, and Zelda looks at him apologetically. “Sorry.” 

He shakes his head, refusing to accept her unnecessary apology. Zelda stands, stretching her stiff limbs. 

She holds her arms out to him, and he braces himself by pushing his back flush against the stone wall. He uses his good leg to push himself up as Zelda pulls. 

They’re both breathing heavily but both are standing. Link has his knee bent to help facilitate walking better. Keeping his bad leg off the ground. 

He uses his eyes to point towards the two torches, “There?” He asks. 

Zelda nods, “Yes. I’d like to get a better look at your leg in the light.” 

Link gulps, but nods anyway. Zelda hooks her arm around him underneath his shoulder for support, and together they go slowly towards the landmark they’ve chosen. 

It wasn’t very far, but it felt like an eternity for them to travel. Zelda knew they wouldn’t be able to find a way out with him in this condition. She looks towards him, and he looks miserable. Fully dependent on Zelda to ensure he would be fine. 

She wonders what would have happened if she hadn’t been here. She figures with the amount of scars on his body that he’s gone through worse injuries. But none as self limiting as this. 

“Here. Gently now.” Zelda says, as she slowly untangles herself from Link’s arms and allows him to use her for balance as he lowers himself down carefully. He slides down the wall, the two torches above him. He sighs. 

Zelda finds a decent sized rock, relatively flat on both sides. She hauls it over to where Link is sitting and rests it just beside his injured limb. 

“I’m going to place it here. To elevate it.” Zelda says, and upon seeing Link’s panicked eyes, she soothes, “The movement will be painful, but it should subside quickly.” She begins to approach his ankle with both hands, “Plus, I’d rather not unwrap the dressing on the dirt floor.” 

She quickly grasps his leg, and moves it to the stone in one motion. Link gasps, but it’s gone as soon as it comes. His leg is on the stone, and Zelda is already unwrapping the fabric binding it. 

Underneath the torchlight, the wound looks angry. It’s red, puffy, and slightly bleeding. Zelda frowns, taking a closer look at it. The bone is no longer protruding, she figures this is a better sign. 

“Not much more we can do now.” She affirms, and looks at Link’s hopeless expression, “Help will come.” She says. 

He nods, and they fall silent again. Nothing else to say. 

There is not much in the cavern to look at. The two torches on the wall. A statue of the seven heroines in the distance, sword outstretched. Zelda couldn’t see anything else beyond the dark. She almost wanted to take a torch and feel her way around, to see if there’s anything else in this barren tomb. 

She looks back to Link, his eyes are closed. She wants to touch him, to reach out and tell him everything is okay. He looks so upset. She can sympathize with him. He is usually the one used to the role she’s now forced into. He’s supposed to be the one doing the protecting, the nursing, the venturing. 

Zelda’s heart hurts. She reaches out to him, and touches his cheek with her hand. 

His eyes fly open in surprise, and the first thing he does is grab her hand over his. 

“Princess-“ he begins, but Zelda interrupts him. 

“Just Zelda is fine.” She corrects, and Link looks sheepish. 

“I’m sorry. I was in pain, I never should have-“ 

“Zelda.” She reaffirms, giving him a steely glance. Hoping he would understand there’s no need for such arbitrary boundaries between them, they were alone, they were stuck, and she didn’t want or need him to refer to her so formally anymore. 

“Zelda.” He says, and she relishes the way her name sounds in his voice alone. “I-“ he coughs. “I think we need to attempt to find an exit, or something for healing.” 

She nods, and points to the torches above him. “I was thinking of taking one and searching the hallways. Do you mind?” 

He looks conflicted, but Zelda knows he doesn’t have a choice. “No. Be careful.” 

Zelda nods, “I will. What ingredients did you need?” 

It is not lost on Zelda their lack of a cooking pot. 

Link must know too, for he doesn’t give her any elixir ingredients rather says instead, “If you see a fairy, catch one.” He reaches behind him, and holds out the master sword to her. “Take this, please.” 

Zelda reaches for the blade, his intention clear for her. It’s for protection.

“Thank you.” She says, as she grabs the torch from its mount on the wall. “I won’t be long.” 

Link nods in return, and Zelda walks away from him, attempting to find a possible way out. 

“Do not get lost!” He calls after her, and Zelda turns back to look at him, sat down in the dim light of the torch, unable to do more but wait for her. 

Chapter Text

He watches Zelda’s retreating back, and tries not to go sick with worry. 

His leg was killing him, he nearly passed out from the pain during the fall. He couldn’t remember the last time an injury was so excruciating. He hates the way it makes him feel - helpless and afraid. 

He also tries not to let the shadows from the firelight trick his eyes in the dark. He was more unsettled than he’d like to admit. 

He’s also furious at Daran. What the hell was this guy's problem? The thing he had said before Link fell really rubbed him the wrong way. “Friendly competition?” 

Link assumed he must have meant Zelda, which only irritated him further. It’s not as if she was someone to fight over. Daran was foolish to think that Zelda would respond well to people making choices for her. He almost smiled at the picture he was painting in his head. His princess was fiercely independent, something he admired greatly. 

He thinks of the efforts she went through during Hyrule’s rebuild. The connections she made to further their progress. Her long nights spent in the well on researching the best possible way to improve the infrastructure from the remains. The many times he’s let her be, and she’s come back to him - mind overflowing with ideas and spilling over with everything she needed to tell him. 

Speaking of her independence, while he was glad she had it, he was getting increasingly anxious the longer she was gone. 

It has been only ten minutes so far. When was the time to go after her? Link would crawl for all he cared. His brain begins to go wild with possibilities of what could happen.

He couldn’t even begin to think of all the things he needed to say to her. Not now, not yet. He couldn’t even think straight with his injured leg. He was agonizing over his confession to her. He’d been thwarted so many times that he was beginning to doubt himself. Would it come out right? Would she understand? He almost makes himself sick with anxiety. 

Another ten minutes goes by, and panic begins to eat away at him. He runs a hand through his hair and down his face. He blows out an anxious breath. He nervously rolls his arm over and over again. He’s feeling hot. 

He’s prepared to push himself up off the wall, when she rounds the corner. Torch in hand, no fairy with her. 

He waits before she reaches him, she looks unharmed. “Anything?” He asks. 

She shakes her head. “Afraid not.” She places the torch in the pedestal above his head and sits down beside him. “I did see some things that could possibly pass for the tablet, but nothing concrete. Only thing to do is wait.” 

Link sighs, and lets his head fall back against the wall. “If you see the tablet, while it may be a way out, probably not a good idea to approach it alone.” He readjusts his injured leg, he’s not used to doing nothing for so long. “I hate waiting. I can’t stand it.” 

Zelda uses this opportunity to make a joke, “It’s not that bad. I’ve waited for much longer.” 

Zelda’s time with the calamity and as the light dragon stretches the silence between them. Link feels foolish for what he says. He looks towards her embarrassed, and mutters softly. “I’m sorry.” 

Zelda smiles sadly, and Link meets her eyes. “It’s fine.” 

There’s more silence, and the sound of the crackle of the torches above them. It’s ominously quiet down in the cave. Link thinks they have ironically been placed in what feels like his own tomb. Eerily reminiscent of the emptiness in the shrine of resurrection. Zelda is sketching some Gerudo symbols in the dirt. Likely ones she’d memorized from the tablets face. He watches her focused eyes as she works. His heart squeezes as he imagines her waiting by herself. He imagines her with the calamity for 100 years. He imagines with horror what it was like as she had come to the decision to eat the stone. The moments prior filled with fear and loss.

“What was it like, to wait all this time?” He asks, trying to save a little bit of face, and he was genuinely curious at her side of the battle. She’s never talked about it before. Link’s regretful to say he hasn’t asked. 

“Which time?” She answers, eyes still trained on her symbols. “Both were quite different.” 

“The calamity.” He says first, “I know you went with an idea of it in mind. Were you in a prison?” 

Zelda looks thoughtful. Almost as if she is remembering the experience itself, so she can describe it accurately. “More or less.” She settles on, “the golden power is so intense. It’s as if my entire body was used as a repellent and a prison.” She uses her hands to form a shape of a circle, “I was both within and outside. Does this make sense?” 

Link nods. It doesn’t but he’s glad she shared regardless. “Do you remember the 100 years?” 

She nods, “Yes. Although it didn’t feel that long.” She rubs her bare arms up and down, attempting to soften the nighttime chill. “It felt like living a lot of days at the same time, some more memorable than others.” 

He nods, “I’m sorry I never asked.” He clears his throat, anxious to ask what he never did find out, “What did you say to the deku tree? Before you faced the calamity?”

He swears he sees her flush, and she shakes her head, “A story for another time.” She deflects and looks up at him, symbols on the dirt forgotten. “What about you?” She says, “You don’t remember any of your sleep? Not even a little? A dream?” 

“Zelda,” he still needs to get used to saying her name. “I didn’t remember anything.” He says, “I woke up and then suddenly was thrust into an adventure.” He smiles sadly, wistful, “it was kind of fun, though.” 

She looks away, very concentrated on the ground as she asks, “You still don’t fully have the memories of us?” 

He swears they’ve had this conversation before. Although perhaps never directly. He wonders how much of their relationship has always just been things left unsaid. Implications they both felt obvious but never really were communicated. Maybe they were never really communicating at all.  

“Not in the same way you do.” He says softly, “I saw them. I just didn’t experience them again.” 

She continues to maintain her gaze on the ground. She twists her fingers together, “Purah did tell me the risk.” She breathes out, “I guess I always thought you would be the exception to the rule.” 

Link looks at her sadly, and he almost feels sorry for her. He knows she wished for him to feel their shared past the way she did. It was unfortunate he was unable. But what he could give her was their present, he thought he had tried hard to show her that in the time post calamity. He had done the best he could always at her side. Maybe he wasn’t the same man she remembered. It fueled the parts of his insecurities that assured him he wasn’t the man she wanted, because that man died 100 years ago. He watches as she curls up, knees pulled to her chest, and the pang returns. She didn’t deserve to be stuck down here in the dark with him. Daran was a fool who plagued them both with his childish joke. 

“And the light dragon?” He asks. 

Zelda looks up, “what about it?” 

He swallows thickly, he’s feeling so impossibly warm. Sweat beads on his upper lip. “Do you remember?” 

Her eyes become clouded, and he’s afraid he’s lost her in this conversation. He shouldn’t have pushed. He just wanted to know. 

“Remember what?” She asks. “I only have fragments.” 

Hope builds up in his heart, and he’s almost afraid to ask the next question. 

“When I came…. To you.” He says, “I used to sit where the master sword once was, after I pulled it.” He seems bashful, and looks away from her, “I missed you. It helped.” 

She seems touched. In that moment she reaches out and touches his hand. His head snaps back to her, and she looks at him kindly. 

“I remember the rumble of your voice.” She says, “I knew you were there.” 

He seems relieved. He smiles at her, “I’m glad.” 

Zelda frowns. She touches the back of her hand to his hand that she was previously touching. She does the same to her forehead. She then reaches out to Link’s own forehead, and gasps at the touch. 

“Link, you’re burning.” 

“I’m fine.” He insists. “I’ve been through many bad injuries before. This happens sometimes.” 

Zelda has none of it, “Let me see your leg.” 

“Zelda, really-“ 

“Please don’t argue with me.” She begins to pull off Link’s boot gently and unwrap the bandages, Link doesn’t fight her. She unwraps the final one, and she says nothing. 

Zelda doesn’t gasp, doesn’t gape. Doesn’t even acknowledge the wound now oozing yellow fluid from the break. Angry tendrils of red sweeping up Link’s leg. 

Link’s heart drops. He knows infection when he sees it. 

“A fairy.” Link says quickly, “or even a hearty lizard. I’ll eat it raw.” 

Zelda tries not to make a face, but she nods in agreement. She grabs the torch, makes sure he’s sorted, and heads back into the dark. 

~~~~ 

He is being pelted by the rain, a small field of silent princesses surround him. He hears the rush of waves from Akkala’s beach. 

The light dragon roars above him. 

He turns, eyes trained on the sound of the creature - no, of Zelda. His body begins moving on its own. 

Link refuses to believe it.

He’s sprinting, trying hard to catch up to the dragon as she flies across the sky. Zelda must be inside her, there’s no way she was the creature, she was just trapped. He could rescue her. 

His breath comes fast, he’s running up the hill. She’s flying out of reach. 

“No” he says aloud through shallow breaths, “You can’t leave me here.” 

He’s frantic, he’s running so fast. He would get there, he’s so close.

The world topples from under him, and he’s falling. In his desperation, he had failed to register the hills end. 

He rolls across the grass, his body like a rag doll as he attempts to soften the blow. 

He lands in the mud. He gasps out loud and coughs as he catches his breath. He doesn’t speak. Link rolls over and looks at the sky, eyes squinting through the rain. He sees the body of the dragon as she twists into the clouds. 

The drops fall hard against the fabric of his hood. The wet slap of them against the ground reverberating through the valley. He pushes himself up to his knees, and in a last desperate attempt to reach her, he yells into the rain. 

”Zelda!” He feels the tears come, he lets them. “Don’t leave me here alone!” 

The dragon does not answer. She cannot. She vanishes into the clouds, the boy on the ground forgotten.

~~~~

Link is beginning to feel more and more uncomfortable. 

He tries not to fidget, he definitely tries not to get up. Sweat collects on his lower back, his forehead, his arms. His leg is throbbing, the site warm. He feels like the skin itself is going to break apart. 

Zelda has been gone for an hour. 

The longer she’s gone, the less optimistic he feels. 

He looks to the ceiling of the temple, he sees no clues to its possible exit. He looks to both sides, and sees nothing either. 

Hylia. What were they to do? Link fears he will never walk again. 

He hears footsteps coming towards him, and immediately he’s on edge. They sound like they’re running, panic thrums through him. 

Zelda rounds the corner, she turns so sharply she almost loses her balance. 

“Zelda!” He calls, but she doesn’t appear frightened, rather - excited. 

“I found it!” She exclaims, “the tablet!” She rushes towards him, and looks so excited he almost forgot his raging fever. “It’s exactly as Daran described.” 

“Do you think it will give us a way out?” He says through his teeth, and Zelda remembers the dire situation they were in. 

“Oh, I’m sorry. There wasn’t anything I could find. No fairy, no lizard.” She appears guilty, “I found the tablet near a pile of rocks I was rummaging through that were overturned, I was hopeful there was something of use within them.” She turns back to the way she came, and looks him in the eyes, “but yes. I do think maybe if we extract it it may trigger the way out.” 

Link nods to her and attempts to reposition himself to sloppily stand, “Then let’s go get it.” 

Zelda looks over his form, master sword still strapped across her back, “Do you think you can get there?” 

“I’ll manage.” He lies. He feels weaker than ever. “I’ll need your help though.”

“Of course.” She begins to help him up, he grits his teeth the entire way through. 

They move slowly throughout the cavern, and with the amount of twists and turns, Link is surprised Zelda didn’t get lost. They follow long hallways lined with torches and what seem to be enormous ceilings. Link feels a shiver run down his spine. It was like they were traversing a giant mausoleum. Link notes the barren landscape. There’s no life down here at all. 

Eventually they reach a doorway, they walk straight through it. Just beyond is the tablet. It’s a humble thing, no more than a piece of red rock, nearly camouflaged by the sand. The markings on it however were unmistakably Gerudo and Hylian. Zelda’s good eye must have spotted it. Her memorization of the inscription proved to be useful. 

Zelda untangles herself from Link and sets him down against a nearby wall. She looks kind, and gestures to the spot where the tablet rests. “I’ll extract it, it may take a bit. Wait here for me.” 

Link smiles bitterly, “I’ll try.” 

Zelda gives him a watery smile. But her facial expression quickly becomes replaced with that of her resolve. She takes the tools out of her pocket that Daran gifted her. “I’ll go as fast as I can.” 

Link takes a deep breath in and leans his head back against the wall, “Get it in one piece.” 

It takes 2 excruciating hours. Zelda meticulously works the stone while Link’s fever festers. There is no sound except for the scraping of Daran’s tools against the rock, and the breathing of the two Hylian’s stuck in the tomb. Link had expected to hear Daran or any of the approaching Gerudo he should have corralled, but doesn’t. He begins to think the bitter man maybe left the both of them down here to die, his revenge for his wounded pride over Zelda’s rejection.

That thought stops him. Did she even reject him? She must of. There was no way Daran would have dropped him on purpose otherwise. Link still hated what he said.

Zelda is working quickly, he notices but he’s so tired. He feels exhaustion threatens to overcome him. 

He snaps his eyes awake, and continues to watch her as she chips away at the rock. The dust falling off like rain beside her. 

“Almost there!” She calls, “Just a few more passes.” 

Link doesn’t even form words, just mumbles in response. His eyes threaten to close. 

“Got it!” She says, and immediately Link hears a soft click. He senses something is off. A second passes. Two. Then the world tilts. He feels he’s moving. He may be sick. He sees Zelda rushing towards him. 

“Link!” She screams. And he’s lost sight of her. His vision goes dark.

Chapter Text

Zelda watches with horror as Link disappears from view. She’s mortified by the wall turning, the one that Link’s back was resting on being replaced by another adjacent. How was she to know a booby trap would trigger! All she wanted was the tablet! They were desperate and had no choice. It was their only way out. 

Zelda abandons the tablet, and races to the wall where Link once was. The master sword clangs against her back, she’s pounding her fists so hard against the stone they nearly bleed. She’s frantically shouting, “Link!” She yells, “Where are you?” 

“Here!” A muffled voice calls back, and it’s Link, but the sound is smothered by the stone wall. She can hear him slapping his hands against it, the sound hollow against the rock. “I’m on the other side!” 

“How do I get you out?” She asks, looking everywhere in the wall for a loose brick, something she can manage to work free. Her eyes rove over the stone. Frantically darting in every direction. 

She finds a suspicious looking one, and pushes it, it falls back onto the other side. The dark peers back at her, it’s quickly replaced by the blue of Link’s eyes. 

He looks scared, scared on behalf of her. 

“Zelda!” He calls, his eyes are roving around the hole she’s made, looking for more broken pieces of stone to chip away. He can’t find one. 

He’s breathing hard, clearly most of his energy spent fighting the infection. His eyes are red rimmed. He must be exhausted. “There must be another way out after the booby trap is triggered.” He looks past her, Zelda notices. 

“What do you see?” She asks, feeling apprehension seep into her. 

He shakes his head, “Nothing.” He narrows his eyes, “I just feel like something is still off, somehow.” 

This does not make Zelda feel better. She doesn’t know how to crack the code they’ve found themselves in. This was mostly Link’s expertise. He’s had years of experience in solving riddles and using his own knowledge to prove himself worthy to the various monks. He’s told Zelda about it many times. She tries to keep calm. This is just another one of those situations, and once they solve it - there will be a way out. 

She nearly wants to slap herself silly at the stall in her own mind. Come on Zelda, think! 

Link’s eyes maintain their gaze on her through the other side. He’s trying to figure out the last remaining piece that holds the ticket to their freedom. He groans in what is either pain or frustration - she can’t tell. 

There’s a small sound. It’s scraping, stretching, it sounds like bone across rock. 

Zelda’s blood immediately pools into her feet.

Link’s eyes widen as he focuses on the new subject. She’s too scared to turn around. 

“Zelda,” he starts in a low voice. “Listen to me.” 

She looks at him, listening intently. Eyes filling with tears. These did not sound like enemies that could be felled with the goddesses magic. Not that she even had it anymore, anyways. 

“I want you to take the torch, and do everything you can to make sure it doesn’t go out.” 

“Okay.” 

He takes a deep breath, panic is in his voice, he’s trying to control it. “There are four Gibdo’s coming this way. You’re going to need to kill them.” 

Zelda immediately shrieks, “I don’t know how!” 

Link soothes her, and if he could put his hands on her face, he would. “Listen, look at me! You’ll be alright.” His expression is hidden save for his eyes, staring intently at her from the hole in the wall, he’s worried, “use the fire from the torch on their bodies. They’re weak against the elements. Trust me.” 

The sounds of bones rattling gets closer. She feels like she will be sick. 

“How close are they?” She whispers. 

His eyes are unreadable. “Close enough.” 

She worries her bottom lip between her teeth, “Link, I can’t-“ 

“Zelda. You can.” He insists, his eyes are steel hard. He has unwavering faith in her. She almost wants to laugh. She doesn’t deserve it. She’s not a fighter. She’s not like him. 

She realizes then that this is not the time to be a coward. She can not let them both die down here. A lifetime full of adversity. A calamity, an upheaval, a curse that brought them together despite it all. 

Zelda takes a deep breath, closes her eyes, and shakily draws the master sword. She can not let the goddess die with her. 

“That’s it.” He says, attempting to encourage her, to fuel her bravery, fanning the dying flame, “You’re strong.” 

Zelda decides that even if what he says is a bunch of empty words, she has no choice. She is strong, for she has to be for the both of them. 

The Gibdo’s approach, and she lunges at the closest, torch first. The flame flickers across the gap, and an ember touches the Gibdo’s arm. The creature hisses, it wails, and it turns white. 

“Your chance!” Link shouts, “Strike it!” 

Zelda panics, and swings the sword sloppily, it’s weight uncomfortable in her hand. Nonetheless, it strikes the Gibdo across the abdomen and splits it in two. It falls to the ground in a pile of bones, before quickly vanishing into dust. 

There’s a part of Zelda’s brain that suddenly clicks. It would be like an experiment, the scientific integrity of it dependent on how it could be replicated. This she could work with. She’d just have to do the same thing, four times. The mountain she had been forced to climb seemed smaller, somehow. 

She kills the second Gibdo using the same method. Link nearly weeps in relief. 

She’s unprepared with how fast they move in close proximity. One of them slashes its bony hand across Zelda’s arm. She cries out and in the fray nearly drops the torch. Her arm bleeds fresh, the scrape blooming. In retaliation - she strikes the torch directly into the Gibdo’s eye. The monster flails, and she kills it swiftly. 

“Zelda!” Link shouts. 

“I’m okay!” She answers quickly, trying not to draw attention to the superficial wound on her arm. It would scar, but she would be fine. There was only one more to kill, and then they would be able to focus on a way out. 

Unfortunately for her, the torch is barely clinging to life. It’s getting impossibly dark, the flame sputtering out. 

Zelda can only see the red glow of the Gibdo’s eyes, she feels her heart drop. 

“You need to find light!” She hears Link shout, scared, “anything that will blind them!”

She can barely see, how was she supposed to find a source of light? 

Zelda is terrified. Link is stuck on the other side, unable to help despite his injury. She is almost frozen in place as she feels the creatures eyes on her. The master sword’s blade shines her petrified reflection back at her, her eyes wide. 

Wait, reflection? 

“I’m coming!” Link shouts, panicked, “I’ll do whatever it takes! I’ll help!” 

She doesn’t even have time to tell him not to bother, there’s shuffling and his grunting before she hears his asymmetrical gait. Whenever he’s going, she hopes it is a way back to her.

Zelda can't tell if the Gibdo is near or far, her arm hurts. The glow of its red eyes appear brighter. She looks back at her reflection in the master sword. 

Beyond, she hears sand fall from the ceiling. The sound of the grains is so quiet that in a fray you wouldn’t register it. It nearly sounds like water with how consistent their pattern is. She attempts to follow, her own eyes trained on putting distance between the Gibdo’s and getting closer to the sound. 

The creature snarls, she moves faster. Link’s sounds have disappeared.  

She feels sand on her face, in her hair, and realizes she must be underneath the source. She reaches up but doesn’t feel anything. The ceiling must be higher than she thought. She brings the master sword and pokes the opening where the sand falls from. Small streams of light begin to leak into the depth of the cavern, the Gibdo is quiet. 

Zelda can’t see its eyes. 

She pushes the sword through the hole as much as she can. Racing against the clock as she tries to make the light source bigger. She can’t remember the last time she felt so desperate, it is not a feeling she’s had often, but the handful of times were more than enough. 

The streams of light are strong now due to Zelda’s efforts in pushing apart the eroded stone. She steps back and searches around the cavern for the Gibdo. She can’t see it. 

Zelda is sure the monster is hiding. She does not think she won that easily. 

Link is nowhere to be found. She races back to the spot where he was separated from her, hoping the light she let in would give a better view. She doesn’t see him, but sees a trail of blood leading away. She tries not to fret with worry. They need to finish this monster and get out of here immediately. 

She begins to turn away, but screams as she feels a set of hands pull her hair, and a creature begins to climb atop her back. Zelda shrieks, and claws at the Gibdo that is attempting to crawl over her. She isn’t sure what attack she is going to be victim of, but she doesn't want to find out. She thrashes, twists, makes the creature's efforts as futile as possible. It’s surprisingly light, and Zelda realizes that she may be given the perfect chance. 

She beelines as best she can for the beams of light falling down from the eroded hole. She backs up and places the creature directly into the path of the sun. 

The creature screams, and Zelda throws it off of her. It falls down at her feet and breaks apart into a bunch of dismantled bones. She holds her breath as she waits for it to get back up. It doesn’t, and as the bones vanish into dust, Zelda could nearly shout in triumph. 

She places the master sword back in its sheath, and calls out for Link. 

“Where are you?” She yells, hands cupped over her mouth to allow her voice to travel farther, “Link!” 

She waits a moment, and doesn’t hear a response. Worry has evolved into full on panic now, her adrenaline still thrumming hard in her blood - she breaks out into a run through the winding hallways. 

“Link!” She calls, as she sprints, mind whirring. Her eyes dart back and forth between hallways, rooms, and passages. Zelda feels that she’s now gotten herself lost. She tries not to break down, tries not to let the moment overwhelm her. She can’t not find him. 

She nearly misses him, he’s fallen in a heap in one of the rooms adjacent that Zelda was sure wasn’t there before. She rushes over to him, he’s on his side on the ground. She falls to her knees beside him and brings his head into her lap, he’s not responding to her touch. 

“Link!” She calls, “Link!” She feels tears well up, “Open your eyes!” 

She can’t do this again. She can’t have him die in her arms twice. 

His eyes do open, much to her relief. They’re a dusky blue. The hue dimmed from exhaustion. He searches hers. He doesn’t say anything. 

“We have to find a way out of here.” She says, “I’ll carry you.” 

The cavern is deserted, she doesn’t know where to begin searching for an exit. All she knows is that they would have to go back in the direction of the tablet, which if Zelda was honest, she wasn’t sure which way. She tries not to show it, but she definitely feels like she let Link down. 

He coughs, “I thought I would make it a lot farther before I couldn’t go anymore.” He looks upset, “I’m sorry.” 

Zelda’s eyes look skyward, “Hylia, Link.” She readjusts him to a more comfortable position, “You have nothing to be sorry for.” 

His eyes look to the ceiling, he’s mumbling. Zelda can’t catch what he’s saying. He’s almost babbling. 

“What?” She asks, trying to decipher what he’s said. “What is it?” 

He finally looks at her, he keeps his eyes trained on her face. “I-“ he gulps, coughs again, “Zelda, please-“ he’s struggling to breathe. 

“Link, what-“

His eyes roll closed, his head lolls, he passes out. 

“Oh no, no no no!” She says, and squeezes his face in an attempt to wake him up. He doesn’t. She shakes his shoulders, he doesn’t move then either. She tracks his pulse with her fingers, it’s thready and irregular, but there. Zelda isn’t a physician, but she could even conclude that the infection had spread beyond his leg. He had hours, maybe days. 

And it would be all Daran’s fault. 

“Help!” She wailed. “Someone please help us!” 

She let Link’s head down gently on the floor, and attempts to find the hole in which she made with the master sword. Maybe she could make it bigger and drag them across the desert. It wasn’t hard to spot it, one of the only sources of light in the dark space. She pulls the sacred blade out and begins to scrape the edges of the hole, yelling for help all the same. 

She thwacks, pokes, jabs at the pieces of stone, the hole begins to be made larger, and more light falls into the cavern.

“Help us!” She yells again this time directly into the hole. “We’re stuck down here!” 

She continues, and gasps as she is about to thrust the sword into the hole again. Zelda sees someone on the other side. 

She nearly falls to her knees, she openly begins to cry. 

Buliara stares back at her in disbelief. 

~~~~~

Zelda rests on the plush velvet of a Gerudo chaise. Anxiously awaiting for the door of the opposite room to open. 

She’s been washed, dressed, wounds covered and ointment applied to the scrape on her arm. It’s been two days since they had been taken back to Gerudo town by Buliara. It’s been two days that the best Gerudo healers have been working over Link. Zelda has heard they needed to swap out, work needed to be done to save his leg from infection. 

Riju sits to her left, chewing her thumbnail. They haven’t spoken much. What Zelda does know is that as soon as she told Buliara Daran had dropped Link, whether his intentions were to scare or not - the captain of the Gerudo guard had promptly placed the offending voe in the shelter jail. Questioning would come if Link pulled through or not. Depending on the outcome, the guards may have more things to talk to Daran about. 

Zelda had been so relieved to see Buliara’s face on the other side of the hole. She was tired, hungry, thirsty, and was sure the were both doomed if the Gerudo hadn’t come. It was typical of Hylian’s to think they could brave the desert unscathed. 

In Zelda’s frantic state, she had told Buliara that Link needed urgent medical attention, and that the tablet was here, in the bellows of the temple. She had done it all in one breath. If this had been anyone else but Princess Zelda, Buliara would have thought them mad. The Gerudo warrior didn’t dare question the princess’s wits, and despite spending nearly fifteen hours down in the dark, knew that she was telling the truth. In an organized fashion, she had gotten one team to retrieve Link, and the others to get the tablet from the temple. The caravan had made its way back to Gerudo town in record time. 

“How long was he without medical aid?” Riju blurts, “in hours?” 

Zelda doesn’t look at her as she answers, she assumes her meagre attempt at saving and dressing his leg wasn’t the medical aid she meant, “Ten? Maybe twelve.” 

“Hylia.” Riju breathes out, “Daran is never getting back in this town again.” 

Zelda shakes her head. “Send him back to Purah with the tablet, for all I care.” she looks down at the tools he gave her, she throws them to the ground in anger, “I never want to see that man again.” 

“Truly, Zelda?” Riju looks back at her in disbelief, “you don’t want him to be brought to justice in Gerudo town?” 

Zelda looks back to the door, she hears shouting on the other side. She tries to ignore it. “I don’t want him near me or Link ever again.” She says, “I don’t think he intended for it to go that wayside, regardless, I don’t want his apology.” 

Riju nods, falling back into silence beside the princess, “Fair enough, I suppose.” 

The minutes tick on, the door doesn’t open. Zelda wants to burst through it. 

“What if he can’t walk again?” Zelda says aloud to nobody in particular. 

“It will be all right.” Riju murmurs, “what matters is if he pulls through and remains alive. Although I don’t think he’s hard to kill.” She tries to smile, it comes out lopsided. 

Zelda tries to relax at Riju’s words, she can’t. She doesn’t know what she’ll do if she has to rebuild Hyrule, and then also take care of Link. The responsibility of the kingdom weighed on her, somehow this one feels heavier. The fate of a loved one always weighed more. 

The door bursts open, a Gerudo Healer steps out, looking exhausted. 

Zelda immediately shoots up and jogs to her, Riju fast on her heels. They reach the healer as she’s closing the door, Zelda could not manage to sneak a glance at Link. 

“Before I start, Princess, because I know you will ask - no, he is not awake.” The healer says, much to Zelda’s disappointment. “I’ll tell you what we did manage to do for him, however.” 

Zelda feels like a rod has been placed upon her back, she’s standing impossibly straight. The Gerudo fabric’s pulling against her skin. 

“His leg was salvagable, but we needed to replace a piece of shattered bone with metal. He will walk again. It will be painful.” 

Zelda’s shoulders sag. She’s so relieved. 

Riju clears her throat, “The infection?” She asks.

The healer looks hard to read, and Zelda knows that the news she has to deliver is not good. She braces herself for the impact, she feels her nightmare come alive. 

“The fever passed, broke before he got here. The infection however is widespread, it reached a variety of organs, it was inside his blood.” The clinician looks to Zelda’s hopeful expression, and the princess is trying hard not to cry, “We treated it, but he may not wake up for some time.” 

Zelda is in denial, “How long?” 

The healer cannot answer concretely, and so she remains vague, “I cannot say for sure. It could be days, weeks, months.” 

Zelda’s voice comes out strong, but shakes, “Thank you.” She doesn’t meet the healers eyes. “Can I see him?” 

The healer looks at Zelda sad, but gestures to the closed door. “My colleagues are finishing up, but you may.” 

Zelda looks at Riju, and Riju nods back at her. The princess is looking for approval from the chief’s expression. Zelda needs to know if Riju wanted to come. The chief shook her head, she mouths “Go on.” 

Zelda takes that as answer enough, she turns away from Riju and the healer, and places her hand on the door. 

She opens it, and closes it behind her. The remaining silence loud within the halls of the Gerudo palace. 

Chapter Text

He hears muffled voices. He can’t tell what time it is. He doesn’t remember where he is. He feels as if his head is full, and he’s swimming underwater.  

He can’t get a good breath, his leg is in agony. He doesn’t know how he can endure more pain. 

He feels a pair of strong hands push the skin of his ankle aside, and he cries out, not expecting the sensation to send fire racing up his back. He grits his teeth so hard that he thinks the bones will crack. 

“He’s waking up!” Someone yells. “Sedate him.” 

His eyes shoot open, wild and red and frightened. He locks eyes with a Gerudo healer, the white of her robes nearly blinding with their brightness. Her dark red hair is pulled tight back against her head, the shocking yellow of her eyes locked on him. This first unsettled Link, uncertainty swimming with where he was and why he was strapped to a table. But he quickly acclimatized, the memories of the lightning temple shocking him as they rushed back. He was being tended to, these people were trying to help. Despite the pain, he relaxes. He understands they have a job to do. 

“Asaana, he may not need it.” The healer closest to Link says, “He seems relaxed. Maybe he was just afraid.” 

The leader of the group of Gerudo healers - Asaana, doesn’t entertain her request. “He’s going to regret not having it.” She says, continuing to reach for a variety of tools to her left, she grabs a vial of liquid and squirts it over Link’s leg. It burns badly. He squeezes his hands into fists, he tries but fails to suppress the groan that escapes his lips. 

Asaana raises her left eyebrow, as if to say; “See?” 

The other gerudo healer looks apologetic. She douses a rag in a clear liquid. She looks at Link, apology already in her eyes. “I’m sorry for this.” 

The rag is pushed onto his mouth and nose, he closes his eyes from how much it burns. He doesn’t even have time to register the smell, he’s already out. 

~~~~

“May I ask, do you really remember me?” 

He stares at her across the field. He feels his throat close up at the sight of her. The vision of her face, her long blonde hair, the curve of her body in the white dress. He feels as if he’s been knocked over. He doesn’t know what to say. 

His mouth opens, but no sound comes out. He falls to his knees instead, but doesn’t fall down. His hands lay slack at his side. His champion's tunic is ripped and bloody. His knees are muddy. He kneels at Zelda’s feet, and he looks up into her face. There, him kneeling at her divinity, her above him, questioning glance downwards. He realizes he could never forget her. 

Not even if he wanted to. Not even if he tried. 

~~~~~

“It’s spectacular!” Zelda says as she wanders throughout the Hateno house. Her eyes are wide, she pokes through various rooms. She runs up and down the stairs, overjoyed to be in a body again. Link watches her from the doors threshold. He stares after her, silently enjoying that she’s happy. He would give it to her, after all. 

“I’m glad you like it.” He says as he places their full saddlebags down on the large dining table. “It’s yours, if you want it.” He looks away from her, he can’t bear it if she says no. 

“Truly?” She asks, “You’re giving it to me?” She looks around at the arrangements. The single bed. “Where will you go?” 

Link shrugs, “I can just stay at an inn. I don’t think they’d charge me. Hero of Hyrule discount and all.” 

Zelda is shaking her head, and Link feels his heart drop. “You don’t want it?” He asks. 

“I only want it if it means I’m not kicking you out.” She reaffirms. “I’m sure we can learn to share. We’ve spent years prior to the calamity’s wake camping throughout Hyrule.” She comes closer to him, and smiles slyly, “I already know you snore anyways.” 

Link blushes a flattering shade of pink and Zelda throws her head back, and laughs. 

~~~ 

“Like this?” Zelda asks, and Link nods. Zelda pours some milk into the cooking pot, bringing the mixture to a simmer. It smells of mushrooms and garlic. The risotto comes together nicely. 

“Oh!’ She says, delighted at the aroma coming from the pot. “This will be an excellent dinner!” 

Link laughs, “You did a good job.” He feels his mouth begin to water. “I’m sure it will taste great.” 

Zelda nudges him, “I had the best teacher.” She says to him through her lashes, Link feels nervous. He blushes and looks away. 

“I had the best student.” He says. 

Zelda’s eyes light up, Link was actually capable of flirting! 

“What else do you have to teach me, then?” She stirs the risotto. Link corrects her technique by slowing her hand. 

“Gently.” He softly corrects, “What did you want to learn?” He asks. 

She thinks on it, and hums in thought as she bounces ideas around in her head. “Maybe to swim.” 

He nods, much to his dismay (and pleasure) as this would involve seeing Zelda in a bathing suit. “I can teach you. We can go to Lurelin.” 

Zelda absolutely beams at him, and nearly jumps up and down from the excitement. 

It’s only two months later until Zelda is as strong of a swimmer as Link is. He spends many hours chasing her in the surf, begging her to stay away from deep water. 

~~~~

He hears her nervous laughter from inside the classroom, and trains his ears to hear better. The right one twitches at the noise quickly becoming clearer. Zelda was being teased. 

“But, Miss Zelda!” One of the students calls, “He’s always following you, he must be your boyfriend!” 

“He’s not-“ Zelda tries, before she’s overpowered. 

“I know!” Another small voice says, “They spend all day together. Mama said she saw them go into her house together.” 

“Karin!” Zelda gasps, “Your mother likely told you that privately.” She sounds exasperated. “It’s not nice to gossip.” 

“Sorry Miss Zelda.” Link peeks his eyes inside the room he was supposed to be guarding, he sees the small girl shrug, “I did not think it mattered that much, unless….” 

Zelda coughs into her hand. “It doesn’t.” 

A boy Link doesn’t know is in the front row. He raises his hand, and Zelda calls on him. He’s quick. “Well my mom says that when a man and a lady love each other-“

Zelda cuts him off, “Does anyone have any questions about the lesson? Or are you all just interested in my friendship with Link?” 

“So that’s what she’s calling it.” Someone mutters. Link feels his ears turn pink. Zelda clearly heard, but pretends she didn’t, her face is getting redder by the minute. 

Link’s eyes turn to the source of the voice, and sees Symin looking away from Zelda innocently. Intently focused on his books. 

The students are silent. Clearly the lesson has long left their minds. They were hellbent on figuring out one thing only. 

Link is mortified. He turns away from the scene and presses his back against the classroom wall. Trying his best to calm his racing heart, and stifling the budding smile on his face. 

~~~

“Hyrule Castle?” Link asks. Zelda is busy flying around their home. Packing things in the Purah Pad. “What’s beneath Hyrule Castle?” 

“Apparently the person who became sick ventured deep beneath the earth.” She holds out a traveling cloak, and decides not to pack it, but to wear it instead. “Father always told me never to go down there, but he never said why.” She continues opening drawers and throwing clothes haphazardly, Link attempts to catch them in midair. “I think there’s a reason.” 

“Clearly.” Link says, “I don’t think someone tells you not to go down there just because.” 

Zelda throws him a look over her shoulder, and he tries to suppress his smile. “Hey,” he calls, “I think you’ve packed enough, how long do you expect us to be gone?” 

She shrugs. “I think it's just good to be prepared. Someone I know taught me that.” 

Link rolls his eyes playfully, she means him. “Right.” 

She smiles at him, and draws the cloak over her shoulder. “We can stay the night at Purah’s while she briefs us about what she’s heard. Then we can go poke around.” 

Link nods. Zelda’s eyes flash with excitement. His heart squeezes at her enthusiasm. He doesn’t have the courage to tell her he feels like something bad is about to happen. 

~~~

The dark looms in front of them. Zelda gulps. Link feels her fear. 

She’s holding the torch tighter. Her knuckles turn white. 

He reaches in front of him, he touches her hand, the ghost of his fingers against hers. 

Zelda turns back to look at him, the question was already in his eyes.

“I’m okay. I can do this.” 

Link nods, “I’ll follow you forever.” 

Zelda’s expression softens. She looks as if she wants to say more. She doesn’t. She turns back to the path in front of them. 

The descend together into the dark. 

~~~ 

They’re in front of Hyrule Castle. Link can’t believe Zelda is standing beside him. He feels like he is still being tricked by the Phantom. 

In a panic, he reaches for Zelda’s hand to confirm. He’s more sure now. He grabs it. She’s warm, he feels her soft skin beneath the calluses of his palms. He breathes out. He was holding his breath. He’s light headed. 

“Link?” She asks, and he feels foolish. She’s spent a couple millennia as a dragon and she frets over him. “Is everything okay?” 

He can’t speak. He hates this. Every single time he feels the emotion come over him he physically feels as if the gravity of it is smothering his voice. His breath. He’s overwhelmed. If he speaks he’ll cry, he’ll sob. Instead, he crushes Zelda to him. 

He swallows thickly, his lower lip quivers. He bites it to hold it steady. Zelda hugs him back, she proclaims again that she’s home. She’s home, she's home, she's home. She says it over and over again. 

Link attempts to soothe, but he realizes that he needs to be soothed himself. He doesn’t know how to convey this. He feels as if the wounds inflicted cannot be comforted today. He rubs a hand on Zelda’s back, he holds her head to his neck. Then he lets her go, he holds her at arms length again. He gives her a watery smile. He steps back. 

Zelda looks back at him, she looks sad. 

~~~

“Link!” Someone shakes him. “Wake up!” 

He wakes in a cold sweat. He’s in an armchair in the Hateno house. He must have fallen asleep. He sees the changing colour of Zelda’s eyes behind his own. He squeezes them shut. 

His own eyes open again to see Zelda. She’s wrapped in the quilt. She searches his eyes. Both of her hands are braced against his shoulders. She attempts to find him, to bring him back to himself. His breath is coming in large pants still. He wraps his own hands around her small wrists. 

“I’m sorry.” He says quietly. “I didn’t mean to scare you.” 

Zelda shakes her head. “What were you dreaming about?” 

Link doesn’t want to answer her. He’s afraid of upsetting her. “I don’t think I’m ready to talk about it.” 

Zelda sighs openly, “It’s been three months, Link.” She notices he won’t meet her eyes, she turns his head gently to meet hers. She smiles gently. “I want to help.” 

He shakes his head, “I’m fine. It was just a dream.” He manages a fake smile, “I’m okay.” 

He really needed to be better at opening up. 

Zelda doesn’t look convinced, she’s seen through him as usual. “I want you to talk to me.” She says. “Please, talk to me.” 

He doesn’t know how to talk about it. He doesn’t know how to explain that she was the love of his life and willingly sacrificed herself for him. He doesn’t know how to begin to explain how intense that feels. She sacrificed herself for a man who failed once. He could have failed again, she could have remained a dragon forever. Zelda didn’t mean to do it, but she had left him behind. He could have been forced to do it all without her. He still felt the loss today. He felt the loss tonight. 

He swallows, and he leans forward, grabbing her hands in his. He looks at her delicate knuckles. He stares for a heartbeat more. Unsure how to explain. He lets her hands go and looks into her eyes. He takes a deep breath, and says, “I keep having dreams where I’m all alone.” He smiles bitterly.

He doesn’t mention the specifics. He doesn’t mention in which he recalls with absolute luminosity how he hears Zelda’s scream of pain. Her desperate plea. The kaleidoscope of colours changing in her eyes. 

He’s relieved the ones in front of him remain green. He doesn’t tell her. 

She doesn’t say anything, waiting for him to continue. She sits on the arm of the chair. She reaches her arm around his shoulders. She leans against him, resting her cheek against his head. Rubbing the side of his other arm. He leans back into her. 

He doesn’t say anything either. 

~~~

He slams the door as he arrives back at the Akkala house. He throws his saddlebags on the floor, and stomps upstairs to the bedroom. 

‘Well, we’re not together.’

He reaches the study, and tears all the books from the shelves. He lets them fall open on the floor.

‘I don’t want others getting the wrong idea.’

He throws the chair to the side, he runs a hand through his hair. He’s so unbearably angry. 

‘And I’m so sorry. I don’t want to do this.’

He’s so heartbroken and sad. He notices a photo of the Hateno pond on the desk. The image shows the view from the back window of the house.

‘I love having you around.’

He picks it up, and he feels tears spill over. His vision blurs. He groans aloud, shouts from the hurt. He throws the picture frame against the wall and the glass breaks. Upon hearing the sound, he stops. He doesn’t walk over to the photo. He slumps against the wall. 

‘I have to continue the goddess’ bloodline.’

He cries, and cries, and cries. 

~~~ 

The word is hazy around him. His senses dulled. He doesn’t feel any pain. The material he’s laying on impossibly plush. The air is warm against his face. 

He cracks open his eyes, Zelda is in front of him. She’s sitting on the end of his impossibly large bed. She has a book open in her lap. He almost chokes at the sight of her in the vai outfit. The Gerudo fabric is soft and pink, exposing her skin in a way he had never seen before. 

Ah. He muses. He’s definitely dead. For nobody could have ever recreated his deepest fantasy this easily. 

She doesn’t acknowledge him, she probably hasn’t realized he’s crossed over to the other side. That’s fine. He thinks. He can’t move anyways. He’ll just sit here, enjoying the look of her, trying not to be bitter that the person who finally took him out wasn’t Calamity Ganon, or wasn’t the demon king Ganondorf. No, it was a Hylian archaeologist barely taller than Link himself. 

He scowls. But let's go. Nothing to be done about that now. He’s dead. And by the scene in front of him - clearly he’s earned his rest. 

Zelda’s hair is still short, but has grown slightly since the original chop he had given her. The strands dusting her bare shoulders. The gold bangles brace her upper arms, she looks tan. There's a smattering of freckles you can notice if you look close enough. She’s wearing a Gerudo skirt. The outfit normally reserved for the chief. The gold belt sits nicely against her bare hips, she has her legs tucked beneath her on one side. 

She takes her finger to her mouth and licks it, turning the page of her book. 

He’s very much dead. 

He wants to call out to her, but his voice won’t work. That normally would have been fine, because he would have actions in his movements to communicate. He can’t move either. 

Maybe this isn’t heaven, but hell instead. 

He’s killed enough people to deserve it. He lets his eyes fall closed. Maybe this is the punishment. 

But Hylia, he wants to look at her anyways. Even if he can’t touch or talk. He opens them again, and notices that she’s looking at him. 

She gasps, and scrambles towards him. The movement agitated the outfit and the sheets. His face burns. He does whatever he can to keep his eyes on her nose. 

What did it matter? His chivalry died with him. He has to remind himself again. This is your personal afterlife, Link. Relish in it. 

“You’re awake.” She breathes, and Link can’t answer her. His body can barely move. His voice won’t work. All he can do is stare. 

“Link?” She tries again. “You can hear me, right?” She placed a hand on his bare shoulder, and it was like it unlocked something inside him. He sighs openly. 

“Yes.” He chokes out. 

She looks tearful, but she’s smiling. She almost looks like she’s restraining herself, holding back.

Link’s hand reaches up to her face. He touches it, gently. Zelda’s eyes are wide. He tries not to let the thought of this being not the real Zelda bother him. His mind has created the next best thing. He wants to say so much to her. He’s so regretful. He feels his own heart ache. 

And then doesn’t have the strength to hold it there anymore. He lets his arm fall beside him. Zelda reaches for his hand. 

He’s so tired. He feels like he’s being pushed down into the mattress. His eyelids are trying to close. If Hylia’s holy sisters are calling him somewhere else, he wants to bask in the moment for a while longer. He wants to live in this dream with Zelda forever. 

“Link” she calls, and he lazily drags his eyes to her. Her face is so close. If only he was stronger. Maybe this time he would finally get to kiss her. It was cruel even in the afterlife he was doomed to suffer the same fate as he did when he was alive. 

Always from a distance, always just out of reach, always just not the right time. 

“Don’t leave so soon.” She begs, she squeezes his hand tighter. He resigns that he was only given this blissful vision before he’s due to be called to the goddess’ judgement. 

He manages a small smile at her, and he whispers back to her, he feels drunk. “I’m so sorry.” He’s thankful his voice comes out strong and not wobbly. “I wish we had more time together.” He is fighting against the weakness he feels, “I’m sorry I never said anything.” He lets his eyes fall closed, “I care for you more than you know.” 

Zelda’s eyes fill with tears, and she takes a hand out. She smooths the hair back against his forehead. Her touch is cool. He breathes her in for the last time. He feels himself about to be pulled under again.

He manages one more look. His eyes catch the white bandage on her arm. 

Strange. He thinks. He wouldn’t think his subconscious would imagine Zelda injured at all. 

It hits him before he can do anything about it. The darkness claimed him, but he was very much alive. 

Chapter Text

She descends the palace steps in Gerudo town, and slowly makes her way into the shelter. She clutches the Purah Pad Buliara returned to her in her left hand. Her anger is bubbling up as she edges closer. She’s seething by the time she reaches the prison.

Riju convinced her to talk to Daran. She rationalized that if Zelda won’t let the Gerudo try him for assault, then Zelda could at least earn some justice via closure. If Zelda was honest, she didn’t want to talk to Daran. She didn’t even want to look at him. But a part of her needed to know why he did it. Of all the foolish things to do, she would have assumed he’d at least know better. 

Or at least she’d hoped. 

Zelda was a princess. In another life. She could at least stamp down her real feelings to reason with someone politically. The problem was she didn’t want to. She wanted to break into that prison and pummel Daran until he was on his knees begging for her forgiveness. 

She stares now, at the metal bars and the warm light coming from within. She clenches the hand that doesn’t hold the Purah pad. Her head swims with the events that lead them to this. How did they get here? Mere months ago she was convincing herself she could have a peaceful life with this man. A slow, gentle life that she was convincing herself she wanted. 

And now? Link lay unconscious upstairs over the actions of said ‘gentle’ man. Zelda feels this is all her fault. If only she was honest with herself from the beginning. If only she ripped the band aid off. She could have avoided Link being injured by Daran’s insecurity. 

Zelda wishes that she wasn’t wearing the vai outfit the Gerudo had supplied for her, but decides to let it empower her instead. She takes a deep breath, and holds her head high before knocking on the cell door. Her knuckles were bloodied and bruised from their stint in the temple. She waits a moment longer before she sees a pair of frightened brown eyes on the other side of the small gates. 

“Princess!” Daran exclaims. “I’m so glad you’re here.” 

Zelda stills. He was glad? 

She carefully places the mask of regality back on. Unwilling to give away any piece of her anger until she understands the situation she’s found herself in. 

“Why?” She asks. He looks confused. 

“It was a joke!” Daran pleads, “please! I never intended for him to fall!” 

Zelda is silent. Her hand is still clenched in a fist. 

“You have to tell them, prove my innocence!” He is holding the bars with his hands. “I never wanted any harm to come to him, I swear-“ 

“You swear?” Zelda asks. “You really mean it?” 

Daran nods his head aggressively. 

Zelda shakes her head. “I don’t believe you.” 

Daran’s expression changes to desperate, “Princess, please.” 

Zelda doesn’t say anything. She looks down at her feet. Then across the Gerudo shelter. She finally looks back up at Daran. 

“The Gerudo wish to try you.” 

Daran gulps, “I didn’t mean it.” 

Zelda crosses her arms across her chest. “Link won’t wake up. It doesn’t matter what you meant.” 

Daran’s head swims. He looks as if he will be sick. Zelda feels repulsed. He’s the one who did the harm, and he has the gall to look like he needs to be consoled? She was truly tired. 

“He’s not dead, is he?” Daran whispers. 

Zelda shrugs, she’s fighting so hard to remain impassive, cold. She wants to invoke fear. “The healers don’t know if he will wake up or not.” 

“Princess Zelda, I’m truly sorry.” Daran races to speak, “I was resentful of him. I was jealous he was so close to you.” He looks like he will nearly cry. “But I swear I never intended for him to fall. I didn’t know the statue would break.” He grips the bars so hard Zelda thinks they would leave indents where his fingers were. “I won’t be around anymore. I’ll return to where Purah recruited me from. Please, just tell them to let me go.” 

Finally. Zelda thought, he had admitted to what she knew all along. 

A part of Zelda was almost disappointed. Daran was such a bright talent. He had an apt curiosity and passion for the Gerudo culture. He had picked up the language faster than even her. He just couldn’t stay here. The mistake cost him. 

However, a part of Zelda was feeling kind. She’s made catastrophic mistakes in the past. A mistake that nearly cost her kingdom with her stubbornness. Even now, there was a part of her that remained the girl she once was. 

“Leave Gerudo Town.” Zelda said softly, she pulled out the Purah pad, and extracted the tablet they had retrieved from the lightning temple. “Take this to Purah.” She left the artifact at the foot of the door. “Then go back to where you came from. I don’t care who Purah credits with its discovery.” 

Daran is nodding aggressively. Zelda looks at him sadly. 

She doesn’t say goodbye to him. She doesn’t accept his apology. She doesn’t acknowledge whether or not she accepts his story. 

She tells the Gerudo guard that by Hyrulian law, she doesn’t want anything further to do with him. The Gerudo guard nods, and Zelda moves to exit the shelter. 

Daran doesn’t even acknowledge her as she leaves, and Zelda doesn’t look back. She ascends the stairs and makes her way into the main plaza. Riju is waiting for her at the top of the stairs in front of the palace. Buliara stationed at her side as always. 

“Well?” Riju asks. 

Zelda shakes her head. “I don’t have anything else to say to him.” She looks to Buliara “make sure he’s escorted out.” 

Buliara nods, “of course.” She adjusts her scimitar on her waist. The golden pommel shining in the sunlight. “I told Purah of his behaviour. She won’t be pleased.”

Zelda exhales, “I’m sure. Thank you.”

Buliara bows her head in Zelda’s direction slightly, but doesn’t say anything more.  

Zelda turns back to Riju, and tries to place a hopeful smile on her face, “Have the healers noticed any progress?” 

Riju sighs, and looks down as she places both hands on her hips, “Unfortunately, no. Ever since that one moment of lucidity when he woke up, he’s not so much as twitched.” 

Zelda’s face falls. “I see.” 

Riju reaches out to her upper arm, and touches it softly. Her gesture aims to comfort the hopeless Princess. “Why don’t you take a walk, or wander around the desert? I’m sure Buliara could take us for a sand seal ride.” Riju’s mouth turns up at the corners, “it could be fun?” 

Zelda sighs, she wants to, but her heart isn’t in it. She doesn’t know if it ever will be. A part of her feels missing when Link is out of her life. She feels his absence. It was the same way back in the past. She tried to enjoy herself, but her mind constantly drifted back to him. 

“I appreciate the offer, Riju. Truthfully, I think I would like to sit with him for a while.” 

Riju nods, “of course.” 

Zelda continues to make her way into the grand palace, and walks up the long staircase into the room that Riju had set aside for the weak Hylian. The hallways open and fresh, the desert air causing the textiles and tapestries to blow in the wind. 

Zelda cracks open the door to Link’s room, and he’s the same as he’s been since he woke up 5 days ago. He’s still, except the subtle rise and fall of his chest. His eyelids flutter with what Zelda assumes is dreams. She couldn’t possibly begin to guess. She performs a routine she’s become accustomed to. She removes his blanket, thankful that the Gerudo healers have preserved his modesty. And rests it on the windowsill to air out. She replaces it with the one adjacent to it, refreshed from the desert air. 

She then flutters to the wash basin, and soaks a damp cloth in lukewarm water. She dabs it along his brow, his neck. Attempting to mop up any sweat that had accumulated since. She tries to rationalize that colour is returning to his skin, but then stamps the thought down. He looks the same as he did yesterday, and the day before. 

Zelda doesn’t notice that someone was watching her, but sees a Gerudo leaning against the doorframe, she must have forgotten to close the door.

Asaana watches Zelda as she works tending to Link, she hums in approval. 

“Why don’t you try taking him home?” She asks. 

Home? Zelda wonders. 

“Is that possible?” Zelda asks. She looks down at Link, wondering how on earth she could take him back across the country. 

Asaana shrugs, “Moving him may be good. It would prevent his body from being stuck in one position too long.” 

Zelda knew she had a point there. 

“How?” Zelda asks. “I can’t carry him far.” 

“Don’t you have a device that can transport two people?” Asaana asks. “I’m sure we can help you here before you land.” 

Zelda was having a hard time rebuking Asaana’s comments. Zelda would admit it would be nice to be home. Closer to the things they knew. Zelda was slightly nervous though, as she had never traveled via the pad without Link controlling it before. He was always the one who knew Hyrule’s cartography the best. 

Despite this, Zelda relented. “I think it’s a good idea.” She finally says. “I have the device here.” 

Zelda reaches for the Purah pad she placed at the edge of Link’s bed. She opens it to the map and goes to the house in Hateno, but feels her face fall with the way it is no longer marked. There was always a travel medallion on their Hateno home. She recalls the night she sent him back to Akkala. She’s ashamed. He probably removed it once he realized he wasn’t welcome back there as often anymore. 

The shrine closest to the Hateno house was too far to carry an unconscious person, not to mention on a hill. 

“What about this?” Asaana asks. She points to the travel medallion inside of another icon. Once that quite literally says; “Link’s house.” 

Zelda feels her spirits lift. The Akkala home he raved to her about. One with lots of room and a full kitchen and a study. 

She nods. “That could work.” 

Asaana brightens, “it’s settled then.” She touches Zelda’s shoulder as if to comfort her, very similar to the way Riju did for her earlier. “Let’s hope being home will wake him up.” 

Zelda nods, feeling hopeful again, and trying not to let her pessimism bring it down. “I hope so.” 

Asaana leaves the room to make arrangements for them to leave, and to fashion a solution for Zelda to ensure they have everything they need. 

Zelda looks back at Link asleep in the bed. He remains as still as ever. 

She tries not to think that this is it. She holds onto the hope Asaana gave her. 

Although she feels the small voice in her heart whisper to her, and she knows the voice is right. 

‘If this doesn’t work, nothing will.’ 

~~~ 

Zelda, back in her travel clothes, watches as the staff of Gerudo healers do one more once over, making sure that Link can be transported safely to his home in Akkala before nightfall.  

“Remember, Zelda.” Asaana says to her, “while the medallion looks like it’s placed in his house, it may be outside.” She gestures to Zelda’s form, “you may need to ask for help to carry him.” 

Zelda nods. “I know.” 

“Keep doing what you’re doing for his skin.” Asaana says, “maybe move his limbs around a bit. It will help when he wakes up.” 

Zelda nods again. “I will.” 

Asaana seems satisfied. “Good.” She then takes on a more sincere tone, less clinical, more human. “I hope this won’t last long. I hope he wakes up tomorrow.” 

Zelda feels tears prick the corners of her eyes. “Me too.” 

The seasoned healer looks at her, and squeezes her shoulders before stepping back to let Zelda take over. 

Riju watches from the head of the bed. She’s waiting to say goodbye. Zelda approaches, clutching the Purah pad in her hands. 

“Riju.” Zelda breathes, she doesn’t know what else to possibly say, “Thank you. For everything.” 

Riju opens her arms and both girls meet in a crushing hug. 

“Write to me.” Riju says, “I need to know he’s okay.” 

Zelda nods, “Of course. As soon as he wakes.” 

Riju gives Zelda a watery smile, “good. I’ll be waiting.” 

Zelda returns it, “Hopefully not for long.” 

Riju pulls away, and the moment of departure has arrived. Zelda approaches Link, and climbs onto the bed he lay in. She reaches for the Purah pad, and places it on Link’s stomach. 

She puts her left hand under his head to support it, in the off chance they landed on the floor. She selects the travel medallion, she waits. 

She feels the familiar pull, the press of the magic starting. Suddenly everything explodes in a flash of blue. 

Zelda and Link land on the top floor of the Akkala house. Thankfully on the plush carpet. Zelda turns around to gather her bearings over the new home. She sees a study to the left, a gallery of photos to the right. 

Her heart squeezes. They were nearly all photos of the landscape of Hyrule. There was one of the light dragon racing across the sky. She feels impossibly sad. 

She looks down at Link, he’s arrived in one piece, and looks the same. 

A bed is a few paces away, but raised. She wouldn’t be able to pull Link’s dead weight up onto it. She gets up and searches the various cupboards of the house. Attempting to find a blanket. She would venture to Tarrey Town tomorrow and ask Hudson to help her lift him into the bed. 

She finds a particularly plush thick blanket, and a handmade quilt. It appears nearly identical to the one Link had made for her. Zelda almost wants to smile thinking about the memory of him making it. He had nearly stabbed himself with the needle every time he threaded. 

She brings both items back to where he lay, and she lays out the plush blanket first. Zelda then gracefully rolls Link onto it like Asaana taught her, and covers him with the quilt. She walks up to the bed and retrieves the pillow, and places it under his head. 

She kneels at his makeshift bedside. She almost doesn’t know what to do now. She didn’t think she would get this far. 

Zelda resumes the routine she adopted in Gerudo town. She creeps downstairs to scope out the rest of the house. 

Zelda’s foot finally reaches the end of the stairs, and she’s blown away by what she finds. 

A generous living room with a table and four cushions for chairs, a large kitchen consisting of a hearth, pot, and various cupboards. Storage throughout the main floor. A variety of weapon and shield stands. 

Zelda places her hand to her heart. Oh. Link was right. She would love the Akkala house so much. It was truly lovely. 

After poking around to give herself a tour, she takes a moment to go back upstairs. She brings the Purah pad down to sort through its items and place them in the kitchen. She uses the time to make a quick meal, the only one she does know how to make besides mushroom risotto (prime meat and rice bowl) and settles in. 

Not even an hour passes before Zelda becomes antsy again. She tried to read any of the various books that were available (she couldn't focus), clean any dirty spots (it was spotless), she even tried to lift one of his elaborate weapons (it was too heavy). Out of options, she returns upstairs to check on Link. 

He appears restless. 

Zelda rushes to his side, and sees his grimacing expression. His skin has beads of sweat on it, and her first instinct is to reach out and feel his warmth. She brushes a hand against his forehead and is dismayed to find it hot. 

Hylia. It never ended! 

She races downstairs to the kitchen and retrieves a bucket filled with water, bringing it upstairs to him. She finds a spare washcloth in the kitchen drawer, and dunks it into the water, relieved that it’s at least somewhat cool. Zelda brings it to his forehead, and attempts to cool him down as best she can. 

She needs to fetch for a healer. 

But, is there one in Tarrey town? Zelda looks out the door. It’s dark out. A healer wouldn’t come to see them at this hour, even if she found a way to contact one. 

Link would have to pull through the night. Zelda would have to maintain the treatment of the fever with the water. She looks into the bucket, not much remains. 

She reaches for the Purah pad and opens the map. She scrolls to their current location, and sees a nearby pond. It was barely 50 paces away. She exhales in relief. 

Link appears to have settled, although his skin is still warm. She brings the blanket down lower, but not off. She uses the cloth to wipe up most of the sweat and re-soaks it in the cool water that’s left. She places it atop his forehead. 

“I’ll be back.” Zelda says, “I won’t be long.” 

She waits for a heartbeat, she waits for a response. Her delusion fed by the possibility he would reply. 

He doesn’t answer her. So she grabs the bucket, descends the stairs and races towards the pond. 

Zelda bounds out of the house, the wooden bucket clanging against her legs as she runs. The irony of how her life had changed is not lost on her. She never imagined she would be in this position, not in a million years. 

Although, she also never imagined the calamity would awaken during her lifetime. She also didn’t imagine that the Demon King would awaken not long after. 

Zelda makes her way down the hill, and reaches the pond, out of breath but manages to stay on her feet. She dips the bucket fully beneath the water, and feels the frustration she feels begin to bubble up again. She doesn’t understand why this is happening to them. Why did something so small and insignificant have to be the thing that finally knocks Link over. He seemed almost inhuman most times. Zelda almost forgot he was a mortal man. 

Ironic that she nearly did, considering how he nearly killed himself to protect her on that fateful day in Blatchery plain. She feels tears fill the corner of her eyes, the bubble building in her throat as she prepares to let it out. She stares, numbly as the bucket sinks to the bottom of the pond, full with water. Her own reflection stares back at her - and she can’t stand to look anymore. She plunges both hands into the water and prepares to bring the bucket up. 

However, something stops her short. 

Zelda very nearly abandoned the bucket in the water. She resists the urge to rub her eyes. What appears across the pond clearly must be due to her lack of sleep. 

A singular fairy. Floating amongst the reeds. It’s pink light bouncing across the still water of the pond. The ripples from Zelda’s agitation creep towards the small creature, the pink light distorts across the glass surface. 

Zelda doesn’t whisper, doesn’t breathe too loud. She swallows the tears bubbling up down, and slowly rises. She sets the full bucket gently on the bank, and slowly makes her way to the fairy. 

She takes the long way around the pond, Link had told her they were easily scared. Zelda did not want to waste this one golden chance. 

She creeps, and holds her breath, as she makes her way closer to the fairy. The small creature doesn’t suspect or see her. It rests against the leaf of a large plant. Settling there. Zelda knows she doesn’t have a bottle, she’d have to use her hands. 

Zelda crouches in between the foliage of the pond. The cattails rub against her face as she edges slowly closer. She makes a makeshift cup, preparing to pounce for her catch. 

The fairy doesn’t notice her. Zelda reaches out, and snatches it in one go. 

Immediately, there’s rattling inside the cup she’s formed. Zelda is apologetic, “I’m sorry!’ She says to the small fairy. “Please, I need your help. It’s for Link.” 

The struggle stops. Zelda almost smiles. She’s grateful that Link’s kindness has at least helped him in the long run. The mere mention of his name is a balm for Hyrule’s many colourful residents. 

No time to waste, she scrambles up the hill, which was noticeably more difficult without the use of her hands. She almost falls, and feels sweat upon her brow as she attempts to balance the fairy and herself. She reaches the house, and bursts 

in through the main door. She doesn’t bother to close it as she walks up the stairs, and sees Link. He looks grey, and Zelda’s heart drops. She lets the fairy out, and immediately the creature floats over to his still form. 

“Please, help him.” Zelda pleads, “He needs it.” 

The fairy does not reply, instead lets her magic work over Link. The dust from each beat of her wings falls over him, she watches with amazement as some of the colour returns to his face. The fairy continues her work, and eventually reaches the end of her capacity. She flutters one more time, and disappears as she flies out the nearby window. 

It’s silent in the house. Zelda waits as the anticipation slowly kills her. She feels her heart in her throat. 

Link is breathing, but he doesn’t wake. He looks noticeably better however. Zelda thinks that perhaps to wake him up it will need to take another fairy. This is fine. She rationalizes, the fever is gone and he will make it through the night. She can return to the pond and implore the fairies for more help. 

She descends the stairs, but then she hears a groan from above. 

“Zelda?” He calls weakly. “Are you here?” 

Zelda grips the railing so tight she feels the wood will break. She brings her other hand to her mouth to stifle her relieved cry, and makes her way back up the stairs. 

Chapter Text

He sits up, and rubs both eyes with his hands. The blanket that was wrapped around him falls to his waist, he wasn’t wearing a shirt. 

Zelda races up the stairs, and she immediately falls to her knees at his side. She looks exhausted. 

“What’s happened?” He asks, frantic, he holds both of her cheeks in his hands, “Are you hurt?” 

Zelda laughs. Her eyes are filled with tears. This causes his own anxiety to increase, he feels like he woke up in the shrine of resurrection again. 

“Zelda.” He calls, “Talk to me, what’s going on?” 

He lets go of her face as she wipes her eyes, “Nothing. I’m fine.” She sniffs and she looks at him, so relieved. “You were out for nine days. What do you remember?” 

Link is confused, nine days? Surely it couldn’t have been that long. He had a dream about Zelda merely hours ago. 

“The lightning temple.” He says slowly, “I fell. My leg!” He rips the blanket off and sighs openly upon seeing his intact leg. He then looks back to Zelda, “it was infected.” He says again, “It looks brand new.” 

Zelda nods, “Do you think you have the strength to stand?”

Link didn’t feel weak, in fact - he felt better than he had in a long time. It was like a sudden burst of energy that happens when you are healed by a fairy. He pushes himself to stand quite easily, but then falters when he takes a step. A sudden jolt of pain shot up his injured leg. He gasps, but doesn't fall. It wasn’t unbearable, but just needed some getting used too. It felt foreign to walk on. 

He slowly turns back to Zelda, he pushes his hair out of his face, “What happened to my leg?” 

Zelda meets his eyes, “The Gerudo needed to perform a procedure.” Link feels nervous. “There’s a metal plate instead of bone.” 

He blinks slowly, absorbing what she says. Before finally he shrugs, he places both hands on his bare hips. He wasn’t in more than just his underwear. He blushes. “Right. Well, at least it works.” 

Zelda appears confused, “Do… do you not want to talk about what happened?” 

Link furrows his brow, “What else is there to talk about?” 

Zelda’s own eyebrows shoot into her hairline, “You can’t be serious.”

Link frowns, “I am serious.” 

“Link!” Zelda shouts, “You almost died, again!” She throws her hands into the air. “Daran, the tablet, Gerudo town, The cave, the Yiga!” Zelda is exasperated, at her wits end, “At least pretend you care!” 

Link feels like he’s being backed into a corner, so he bites back, “I do care!” he points to himself, “What gave you the impression I didn’t?” 

Zelda gawks, “You refuse to talk about it.” 

“I don’t know how!” He shouts, “I don’t know what else to say!” 

There’s silence. Both Hylian’s are both looking at each other. Zelda’s face is red, Link’s is to match. 

“Can I at least get dressed?” He spits out, and Zelda huffs as she passes him, and makes her way down the stairs. 

He dresses quickly, and follows her downstairs to attempt to put out a fire he inadvertently caused. He’s pulling on his shirt and has one arm through the sleeve before he notices her sitting at the kitchen table, sniffling with her back to him. 

His heart squeezes. He feels bad. 

“Zelda,” he calls, “what’s the matter?” 

She doesn’t look at him, but she answers regardless, “I just can’t break through to you.” She finally turns around to look at him, “Why are you still so guarded?” 

Link couldn't answer her, a good part of him didn’t know why. Although, he suspected that it was his vow that had something to do with it. He grew close to Zelda, but for some reason - couldn’t cross that emotional threshold with her. He loved her immensely, and wanted to tell her. He knew that it required him to be emotionally vulnerable in front of her, but he didn’t know how to be. 

“I don’t know how not to be.” He says, and it's the way he says it that makes him feel so small. “I’m your guard. Your swordsman.” 

She rises from the cushion and comes to stand in front of him, “Not right now.” She whispers, “Not here with me.” She reaches for his hand, he lets her. “Forget the titles of who we were. Those people are dead. We’re just Link and Zelda.” She smiles encouragingly at him, “You’re not alone.” 

And if there was the right thing to say, that was it. Because the barrier crumbled, the wall broke, and the dam burst open. 

He crushes Zelda’s form to him, and she falls into his embrace willingly. He cries into her hair, and she sighs in relief. She rubs his back, soothes his years of emotions that built up that he could never properly release. The feeling of helplessness, the burden of the kingdom, the fear of being alone. It all tumbles out in babbles and one long overdue cry. She soothes, he clutches her like the lifeline she is. This continues for a while longer. Link is incredibly embarrassed at the outburst, but he is relieved he can let it go. 

He releases her, and he wipes his eyes with the backs of his hands, “I’m sorry.” He sniffs, “I guess that was a long time coming.” 

Zelda cocks her head to the side, and he feels a pang of familiarity course through him. “Don’t be sorry. You needed that.” 

He lets out a breathy laugh, and she smiles at him. “Did I ever apologize for ruining your shoes?” He says. 

She nods, “You did. Many times.” 

He meets her eyes again, and he feels something between them shift. “I’m relieved.” 

Zelda looks away, but moves to the kitchen and pokes at the fire in the hearth to keep it alive. “What else do you remember?” She asks, “Do you know what happened when you were asleep?” 

Link shakes his head, “Not really.” He watches her as she returns to the cushion she was sitting on. He remains standing. “I did have a moment where I think I woke up, though.” He begins to flush as he recounts his story, “It was like I was paralyzed, you were above me, you were wearing…” he trails off, his flush deepens. “Uh-“  

Zelda doesn’t look at him as she answers, nonchalantly, “I had to borrow them from Riju.” 

If Link’s face could turn even redder, it would. He looks embarrassed. “Right.” 

Zelda turns her face back to him, and she almost laughs, “What are you so embarrassed for?” She studies him, and she gasps, “You enjoyed it, didn’t you?” 

Link immediately goes back on defense, “I thought I was dead at first!” He is about to double down about how he only had the purest intentions, when he sees Zelda’s eyes. 

She was laughing. She was teasing. He should have known this by now, but he was so preoccupied with making a good impression on her. He wanted to be the man she wanted so badly. He didn’t want to ruin it. 

Link didnt want to sour the mood, but he also needed to know. “And what of Daran?” He asks. 

Zelda makes a face. “The Gerudo wanted to try him. But I sent him away.” 

Link’s mouth quirks up, “You banished him?” 

Zelda rolls her eyes, “When you put it that way…”

Link tries not to let the devil on his shoulder win, but it does for a time, “Tell me he at least got put in jail for a bit though.” 

Zelda is wearing a sarcastic expression, “Would it make you feel better?” 

Link shrugs, “Maybe.” 

Zelda pokes the fire again, “Yes.” She turns back to look at him, “Buliara was very insistent on various forms of interrogation, but I had to convince her that this scared academic was very much not a murderer.” 

Link tries to imagine the scene. It was so ridiculous even he couldn’t hold in his laugh. Zelda notices his small chuckle and she fights a smile.

“I’ll have you know it was extremely stressful at the time.” She swats his arm, “it’s not funny!” 

Link looks at her, and then Zelda begins to laugh softly with him. The tension and the stress easing with every moment they were themselves. 

He feels the moment approach, he decides to rip the bandaid off. He sits down beside her, and meets her eyes as he says, “About that night in Gerudo town,” He swallows, “about the night in the cave…” 

Zelda perks up, she stops laughing. “You were going to kiss me, weren’t you?” She asks. 

Link clenches his fists, “Yes.” he can’t meet her eyes, “I thought you wanted me too. It seemed like you did.” 

“I do.” She confirms. 

Link feels his world being thrown off axis. The two words she said nearly caused him to believe he was dreaming again. 

“You do?” He asks, incredulously, almost as if her admission is as shocking as their ordeal itself. “You sent me away from you so you could pursue others. You didn’t want anyone getting the wrong idea. I don’t understand.” 

Zelda looks shocked, and Link sees the beginnings of her own emotion start to bubble over, “What are you even talking about?” She says, “I sent you away because I was obviously trying to court you for years and you weren’t catching on!” She crosses her arms over her chest, “What was I supposed to do!” 

Link feels his own emotions start, “ What?” He asks, his voice rising. “Since when!” 

Zelda throws her hands up in the air, “What do you mean, since when!” She meets his eyes with fire in her own, Link has the decency to at least shut up and listen, “Since before my imprisonment, after the calamity, through peacetime, and after the upheaval, you fool!” She nearly shouts from her spot where she sat. “I remained in the past stressed every day with how I could return to you as soon as possible. My thoughts are always occupied with you. I’ve loved you for so long, I can pinpoint the exact moment!” 

Zelda immediately turns red from her own admission. She looks away from Link. There’s a silence that hangs between them both. The crackle of the fire in the hearth is loud. She brings her knees to her chest and buries her face in them. 

Link is completely dumbfounded. He can’t believe what he’s heard. If she wasn’t so upset, he would run outside and jump into the pond out of glee, clothes and all. 

“Zelda,” he calls, and he pushes closer to her, he uses his hand and gently touches her arm, “Please, look at me.” 

Zelda doesn’t move, clearly embarrassed by her proclamation of love. She’s too scared to look at him. 

“Please,” Link coaxes, “It’s just you and me here.” 

This makes her look at him, her eyes are so impossibly green. Link’s heart feels like it’s about to burst. 

“Why didn’t you tell me?” He whispers, “Why didn’t you say anything?” He rubs her arm, “I spent so much time convincing myself I didn’t want you.” He smiles sadly, “I couldn't do it. I can’t lie anymore.” 

“What are you saying-“ 

“I’ve loved you for as long as you’ve loved me.” He says, and he feels his own words tumble out of him, the freedom intoxicating, “I had to sit there and swallow it as you pretended to like Daran, and I couldn’t do anything about it because I thought that’s what you wanted.” He’s breathing hard, “And when you sacrificed yourself? You think that didn’t destroy me for weeks? For months? It took me such a long time to find my footing after the upheaval. The master sword broke, my arm - gone!” He wipes his eyes, “And to top it off? There was someone else wandering around Hyrule wearing your face. I chased after them thinking it was you under the demon King’s control. Actually - I hoped that was the case, because that I could fix.” His face crumpled as he continued, “But I couldn’t fix the dragon. I couldn’t reach you.” 

There's silence again. They’re both looking at one another. Link feels his anxiety climb with every second that passes and she doesn’t respond. 

Finally, Zelda breaks it. “I sacrificed myself so you could save the kingdom-“ 

Now this is where Link allows himself to get angry, “I don’t care about the kingdom! Not unless you were with me in it!” He can’t take it anymore. “Don’t you understand? My vow was never to Hyrule. It was to you. I can’t live without you, I can’t breathe unless you’re with me!” 

Zelda can’t hold it in, she throws herself on him, and he catches her. She clutches him so tightly, and he lets her. Years of pent up longing, resentment, fear and anxiety, all combining in this one desperate embrace. 

Link throws his eyes skyward, and hugs Zelda tighter as he lets them fall closed. He breathes her in. On his exhale, he could literally feel his body relax. His hand is resting on the nape of her neck. Finally, they could be together. 

Zelda pulls back from him, and Link meets her eyes. He’s unsure where to go from here. 

Thankfully, Zelda chooses for him. Her eyes flick to his lips and up to his eyes again. 

He places a hand on her cheek, she leans into his touch. 

“About the night in Gerudo town… and the cave…” He starts. 

Zelda laughs, “Yes?” 

“I’d like to try again.” He swallows so thickly, he feels like a rock is in his throat, “If you’d let me.” 

Zelda looks like she may nearly cry again, “Hylia, of course I’d let you. I’d let you anytime you wanted.” 

He raises another shaking hand to her other cheek, cradling her face in both of his hands. So impossibly gentle. He then closes his eyes, leans forward, and touches his lips to hers. 

Finally. 

Chapter Text

It’s quiet in the Akkala house. Zelda believed she wouldn’t even be paying attention to anyone but Link anyways, even if it was full of noise. 

He held her face so gently, and it took all her strength not to crush him to her. 

He kisses her so softly, and she relishes in the way he tastes. He smells of earth and wood and leather, and she’s relieved the fairy provided him with more than just health. She places her hand on his upper bicep, squeezing gently to maintain her hold on reality.

He seemed nervous, hesitant. Almost afraid that she would disappear under his touch. His hold was feather light, and his lips remained respectful, chaste. Forever a knight in duty, always one to maintain a lady’s modesty. Even in moments of desire such as this. 

She really wanted him to let his guard down. She wanted him to feel good. 

She breaks away from him, and she opens her eyes to find his closed. He opens them slowly, and a deep blush colours his face. He scratches the side of his face in nervousness, and looks to the side to avoid her eyes. 

“Was that okay?” He asks. 

Zelda blinks. “Okay?” She questions, “I’d say that was much more than okay.” 

He turns back to her, stunned. Then he begins to be bashful again, “I’d been thinking about this for so long. I really didn’t want to ruin it.” 

Zelda comes closer, sitting almost nose to nose with him. She places both hands on his shoulders and she gives him a gaze that he would be foolish to misinterpret.

“You didn’t.” She whispers. 

He inches closer, his mouth open and head tilting to the right. He raises his left hand to rest against the side of her neck. 

“That’s a relief.” He says, before he brings his mouth to hers again. 

Zelda is impossibly lost. 

He kisses her confidently now, and wraps both of his hands around her waist and lifts her into his lap. Upon him doing so, she lets out a tiny squeak in surprise, and he smirks against her. 

His lips turned hot, insistent. He was chasing her with every breath. He slips his tongue into her mouth and Zelda opens so easily for him. He moans in return. 

He was so hot upon her, his body pressed impossibly close. She tugged at the edge of his tunic, his neckline. Impatient, insistent, hungry. His tongue slipped just right across hers - and she gasps. They break apart, both looking at one another, both breathing heavily. 

“Zelda” he whispers, and she shivers at the use of her name in this context. His voice was so low, it was right by her ear. She resists melting farther into his lap. “Do you want to stop?” 

She feels her head swim, he couldn’t ask her questions like that. He knew it too. For one moment he was a nervous wreck, and now it seemed like he knew exactly how to hold her. She couldn’t imagine how he would touch her. She realizes with clarity that she’s been here before. They’ve been lovers before. Her soul knew it. His knew it too. It was why they were constantly drawn to each other. 

“Have you done this before?” She whispers. Their foreheads are pressed together, her hands are fisted into the front of his tunic. 

“Once.” He answers. He turns timid again, “but never with you.” 

Zelda feels a wry smile etch its way onto her face, “Are you sure?” 

Link knows she’s poking at his memory a little. But he takes the tease in stride. He lets his hand make the way to the back of her neck, and holds her there. He’s more confident now, and his eyes - a striking shade of blue tonight, don’t leave hers. 

“I definitely wouldn’t have forgotten that.” He flirts back, “I promise you.” 

It’s Zelda’s turn to be embarrassed now. She flushes, but she’s not the woman to be at a loss for words. 

“You’ll have to walk me through it, then.” She says, and Link - Hylia help him, has the decency to nod quickly, and keeps his mouth shut as Zelda kisses him again. 

Zelda, a part of her, is feeling brave. She had spent so long doubting if her affection was returned, but she wasn’t doubting it now. She feels desire deepen, she feels his against hers, and as she abandons his lips in favour of his neck, she grinds down against him. 

“Fuck.” He says aloud. Zelda feels his hands tighten as they hold her waist. She continues to kiss him, open mouthed, alternating between his lips and neck, while she grinds against his length. 

Zelda takes a pause from kissing to watch his expression, “Is this okay?” She asks. And Link lets out a breathy laugh. 

“Zelda,” he swallows thickly, “You have no idea.” He brushes her hair behind her ear. “This is very much more than okay.” 

She smiles at her own words being thrown back at her, and kisses him again. 

He surges up, strong arms carrying her as she continues to explore the expanse of skin that was revealed to her with the change of position. If his hands could clench they would, for his task to walk up the stairs while carrying Zelda would prove impossible if she kept this up. 

Thankfully, he makes it. He lets her down on the bed, and may have accidentally brushed her backside in the process. Innocently. 

He stands above Zelda, and she looks up at him expectantly. Unsure where to go from here. Unsure now that she’s gotten this far. 

“What now?” She asks, looking nervously at her hands. She resists the urge to wring them together. 

Link pulls his tunic off in one smooth motion and throws it in the corner of the room. Zelda feels her face burn. The new view of skin was never in such a different light before. She sees lithe muscle, built across the chest and arms. He wasn’t as slender as people thought to believe. Zelda’s mouth runs dry as she watches the skin disappear beneath his waistband. 

She’s mortified. She saw him in less clothing not even an hour ago! 

“You set the pace.” He says, and sits down beside her. He smiles kindly, “whatever you would like.” 

Zelda’s eyes rove over the exposed skin and figures the only thing she could do was match what he does. So she unbuttons her travelling cloak, and removes her tunic by crossing her arms over the other. She sees his wide eyes as she drops the garment much more gracefully on the floor. 

He reaches out and touches the strap of her brassiere, he pushes it down over her shoulder. 

He brings his lips to her neck. Zelda brings her hand to his groin. She’s almost startled at what she finds. The feeling foreign and anxiety inducing and most of all - exciting. 

She palms him through the trousers, and he sucks in a sharp breath as she does. In an attempt to even the scales, he brings a shy hand to her left breast, and she throws her head back, and sighs. 

“Good?” He murmurs to her, as he continues to follow his path down to her collarbone. 

“Yes.” She breathes, he takes the peak over the fabric between his thumb and forefinger and pulls slightly. She moans. 

Her fingers dance against the buttons of the trousers, and slip below. 

This breaks Link’s spell, he grabs her hand. “Wait.” 

Zelda frowns, “Did I do something wrong?” 

He shakes his head. “Definitely not.” His eyes are heavy lidded, the dark blue watching her skin in the lamplight. “If you put your hands on me, I won’t be able to take my time.” He smiles shyly, “You’re going to need more time to warm up.” 

Zelda is confused, “What do you mean?” 

Link’s eyes are kind, but his gaze is devilish. “You wanted me to walk you through it, right?” He asks her. 

Zelda nods her head yes.

He creeps over her on the bed, and she has her back against the pillows as he looms above her, “This is step one.” 

She is left wondering what he meant, but not for long. Because it’s mere moments before his mouth is back on her skin, and his hands are freeing her left breast from her brasserie. The cool air in the house sends the shock straight through her, and she almost cries out. Her nipple peaks perfectly. 

Link bends his face down, takes the bud into his mouth, and sucks. 

Zelda’s cry surprised even her, the sensation of his tongue flicking across the sensitive peak shocked and thrilled her. She didn’t expect to enjoy it. But she was intrigued to find out she did. 

Link didn’t waste time from here, he quickly reached over to free the other breast, palming the soft flesh as he worked over Zelda’s skin. Eventually he became so frustrated he reached behind her to undo the clasp, and the piece of lingerie was also added to the pile. 

Link sat back on his heels as he was introduced to the image of Zelda topless. He let his eyes rove over her generously, and then raised skyward. He closed them and brought the heel of his hand against his groin, attempting to find relief. 

It was a bold move on Zelda’s part, but she was already leaning up and tackling the front of his trousers. He let her unbutton them, before pushing her hands away gently. 

“Not yet.” He says huskily, “I think you’ll like what comes next.” 

His promise seemed ominous to Zelda, but the words sent a thrill through her again. She did what he asked, and lay back down. 

He reached for her travelling pants, and looked up at her with a question in his eyes, “Can I?” 

She nodded. 

Link removes the fabric in what feels like a slow torture. Zelda was holding her breath. He takes her undergarments with it. He slowly removes each leg from the respective side. He then crawls between Zelda’s legs as he discards the remainder of the offensive barrier between them. 

Zelda was bare beneath him. She was feeling increasingly nervous. She attempted to resist the urge of her legs shaking. She hopes he didn’t notice. 

He does, and places a palm flat against her bare thigh. She can’t look at him. She doesn’t want him to stop. 

“Zelda?” He calls to her. “What’s the matter?” 

She stares at the ceiling, she’s never laid with a man. She realizes now that while it’s Link, she’s never been so exposed before. Zelda doesn't know why she’s so nervous,  she’s never been self conscious. However now, with a man that means more to her than she does to herself, she realizes she wants to be everything he wants and more. 

At her not answering, he comes into her field of view, crawling over her to see her face. Zelda won’t lie and say that the feeling of having his skin so close to hers wasn’t nearly intoxicating. He looks so concerned, and his expression nearly makes her heart burst.

“What’s wrong?” He asks. 

She bites her lip, but decides there’s no point in hiding now. “I’m feeling a bit nervous.” 

He nods understandingly, “How can I help?” 

Zelda doesn’t know, but what she does know is that she doesn’t want him to stop. She wants to see him. She wants to touch him. She wants to be touched. 

“Kiss me.” She says. 

And he obliges. 

Her tension eases, her legs relax, and Link notices. Zelda feels her nervousness fade, remembering this is Link with her. Her fated tie. Her soul’s bond. She slips her tongue into his mouth. 

He gasps in surprise, and then this is where he begins to touch her. He lets a finger poke at the soft skin along her core before slipping a finger inside the seam. She gasps at the sensation, and he groans at the feeling of her slick against his hand.

He lets his hand retreat, and she is mortified to find she whines at the lack of contact. 

Any sanity left Link’s body in that moment of hearing her noise. His blood ran red hot. 

He lets his momentum carry himself down her body, kissing a wet trail along her as he goes. Taking extra time to appreciate the swell of her breasts and the rounded shape of her abdomen. He pauses at the apex of her thighs, looking back to gauge her reaction again. 

“Zelda?” He says to her again. 

“Yes?” She breathes out. 

“Let me know if it gets too much.” 

Zelda can barely register what he’s asked before he’s already parting her, and his tongue licks a long stroke against her. She cries out, and her hips snap up. He uses his other arm to hold her down as he works her, alternating between sucking, licking, and kissing. He finds the bundle of nerves at the top easily, letting his tongue dance over it long, but not long enough. The noises she was making were driving him crazy, he pushed his hips to the bed to grind against it - searching for friction. 

“Link,” she cries, her hands fly down into his hair and pulling at the strands against his scalp. “Link I-“ 

The moment was approaching, she knew it, and so did he. Zelda was fine to finish on his mouth alone, but as he added two fingers inside, the orgasm ripped through her before she could warn him. 

He drags it out as she comes back down. Letting the waves pass as he’s content to lap up anything left of it. He withdraws when she’s done and wipes his mouth on the back of his hand. They lock eyes as he does so, and Zelda sees he’s so turned on that it gets her back to the beginning all over again. 

She sits up immediately, out of breath and sweaty, but pushes his trousers down over his hips. He lets her. Figuring that by now, she should be warmed up enough for what they were about to do. He gets off the bed and steps out of them, leaving an impressive tent in the underclothing he wears. Zelda’s eyebrows are raised, and Link - an extensive blush on his face, lets them fall to the floor. 

Zelda stares open mouthed, almost as if she was surprised. He notices. 

“Are you done staring?” He asks, smug. Under normal circumstances, Zelda wouldn’t let that comment slide. However, in this one - she coaxes him back to bed. 

This part, Zelda is more sure of. She’s heard enough palace talk to understand exactly how two bodies were supposed to fit together. She guessed laying back was easiest, but also understood it could be in multiple different ways. She decides she will let Link decide. 

“Which way?” She asks. And Link looks like someone shot him with an arrow again. He knows he’s simultaneously won the lottery but was being tortured with the possibilities of more. 

“Lay back.” He says, “I want to see your face.” 

This comment shoots straight to Zelda’s core, and she feels the familiar throb ache again. 

She does as he asks, and lays back against the pillows. He follows her, and settles herself between her legs. They lock eyes again, and he nods once. 

“Are you sure?” He asks again. 

“Yes.” She immediately answers. “Always.” 

He lines up with her, and keeps her gaze as he prepares, and pushes. 

The pressure is intense, and Zelda almost cries out in pain as he stretches her. She grabs his biceps so tight her nails leave half-moons on his skin. He whispers praises to her, and comforts as he pushes further into her body. 

At last, he was all the way inside her. His skin flush with hers, he can barely breathe. He is fighting everything he can to not move. He looks down at Zelda, waiting for her permission. 

Zelda, Hylia help her - had never felt anything like this. She didn’t know how to even continue. She was breathless, excited, and aching all at once. She wanted him to move but also wanted him to stay put. 

After a couple seconds, she realizes it’s more uncomfortable to stay still. She rolls her hips around him, and he curses. She’s fascinated by the feeling, and does it again. 

“Okay.” She says, once she’s comfortable with the sensation, “move.” 

And move he does. 

He goes slow, moves in and out at a pace that had Zelda understanding why so many people couldn’t stop talking about this. He pulls his entire length out and pushes it back in, and the feeling of him sliding against her inner walls was torture. 

She wraps her legs around his waist, and this unlocks something inside him. He moves faster, pushes deeper, thrusts harder. She cries out with the snap of his hips against hers. And he brings his head down and takes her lips with his again. 

“Link.” She says through their clumsy clash of teeth and tongue, “I need-“ she rolls her hips against him again, and he knows exactly what she’s looking for. 

He reaches behind her back, and lifts her up to face him. He brings their bodies to where he’s sitting on the edge of the bed, and she’s sitting in his lap, all the while he’s deep inside her. 

“This?” He asks, he angles his hips upwards as he rests his hands on her waist and lifts her up and down on him. She gasps, cries out as she grips his hair on the back of his neck, and exclaims in praise that yes, this was precisely what she wanted. 

She grinds down on him as he helps her find leverage to push up and down on his length. Every time deeper, every time harder. Her perfect chest was in his face, her golden hair framing her sweaty face, and Link was doing everything to prevent him from finishing before she did. 

Zelda was bouncing on his cock so brilliantly he was surprised it was her first time. He grit his teeth and swore as she angled in a way that rubs against him in the way he liked, he would not last much longer. 

Zelda knows too, could see the way he was straining to prevent it. But she relished in the way he watched her. It was years of feelings left unsaid, and damn it if she wasn’t going to make up for lost time. 

However, she could feel her own orgasm approaching again, the friction of her rubbing against his front as she rocked against him was aligned perfectly for her. She was beginning to get uneven, rhythm stuttering. Link took a hand to her lower back and pushed her pelvis closer to his, which was the final tipping point. 

“Come again for me.” Link begged, and Zelda exploded around him in her strongest orgasm to date, the feeling of him inside her unparalleled to the ones previously. Link couldn’t handle it anymore, and let himself go not long after her, burying himself in her so deep, and letting his face fall into the spot between her collarbone and neck.

She is holding onto his shoulders as to not fall back, and he’s holding on to her waist and lower back. Link looks up at her sitting on him in the afterglow, and she was already watching him. 

He’s searching her eyes, searching for any sign she’s unwell, she’s not satisfied. He doesn’t get any indication of that. Instead, her eyes are wet, but she’s smiling. 

He waits for her to say something, anything. Finally, she breaks the silence, and brushes his bangs out of his eyes. 

“I would wait a lifetime again, for that.” 

Link manages a weak laugh, and holds Zelda closer to him. Pressing his face into her neck, her hair. Trying to get closer, as if the last half hour they weren’t close enough. 

He’s overcome with the intense desire to tell her, directly. Even though he said it earlier, it was rushed. It was under pressure. He wants to tell her again. 

Zelda beats him too it, as usual. 

“How could I not fall in love with you?” She says. “You’re the only one made for me.” 

He looks up into her eyes again, the deep green always knocking the breath out of his lungs. She’s always shining to him. Always bright. She had a smile like the sun. 

“I love you, too.” 

Chapter Text

The soft fall of raindrops hits the roof of the Akkala house. The drip drip drop echoing throughout the top floor. They lay together in the afterglow. Zelda is leaning against Link’s chest. His heart is hammering under the weight of her hand. They’re covered by the plush quilt that blanketed the bed. They’re both still bare. 

And none of them say a word. 

Zelda doesn’t know what time it is, she doesn’t even know what day it is. The past few weeks riddled with anxiety and desperation clouding her consciousness, the only thing she could think about was the man laying beside her. 

She resists the urge to smile. 

She looks up at Link, his eyes are closed. The illumination of his side profile looks handsome in the candlelight. She almost draws a finger up to trace the side of his strong jaw. She’s waited so long to see him this way. 

He feels her looking at him, and he opens his eyes to look at her. He almost gives her a sheepish smile, and Zelda finally lets herself grin back at him. 

“What?” He whispers to her.

“Nothing.” She whispers back.

“Come on.” He goads her a bit, “I don’t know what you’re thinking when you look at me like that.” 

Zelda sighs, but not out of annoyance, rather a playful sound as she lets her gaze settle on him. She looks at him from underneath her lashes, and his heartbeat quickens. She smiles again. 

“I’m just… happy to be here with you.” She says. “I never thought this would happen.” 

He wraps his arms around her, and pulls her into a crushing hug. She lets out a breathy laugh as he does so, and then they’re nose to nose. 

“I’m happy to be here with you too.” He murmurs to her. 

She pushes a piece of hair off his forehead, and leans up a bit to watch his expression. “It truly is a beautiful house.” 

“I knew you’d like it.” He lets a hand drop to her waist. “I was thinking about you the entire time I was building it.” He swallows thickly again, the pressure of vulnerability beginning to crack him, “I’m so relieved that you actually could come back to see it.” 

He doesn’t cry, but Zelda can feel how much it meant for him to say it. The emotion of not knowing if she would return to her original form weighing between them. She looks down at him with pride in her eyes. 

“You’re getting better.” She says softly. 

He gives her a wry smile, “I’m trying.” 

“That’s all I can ask for.” She says earnestly. 

“Can I ask you something?” Link says.

“Anything.” She answers.

“Would you be upset if I didn’t want to be your swordsman anymore?” He asks. He can’t meet her eyes. He realizes and turns his gaze to hers again. “I was appointed to be your guard. I understand I swore an oath. To you, to your crown.” He chews his lip between his teeth, he takes a deep breath, “But we don’t have a kingdom. And you don’t know if you want a crown. And I-“ 

There’s a silence, Zelda looks at him kindly, encouragingly. Wanting him to continue. 

“And I want to be more than just your guard.” He says. “I need to be more than that to you.” 

Zelda’s response is swift, “As far as I’m concerned, you left my service the moment you disobeyed my order to save yourself, back then.” She smiles sadly, and her voice drops to a whisper, “the only time you’ve disobeyed me since.” 

“You’re truly not upset?” He asks. 

She shakes her head, “You were always more than just my guard, to me.” She smiles again, “Like I said, I’ve been in love with you long before the calamity.” 

“I wish I had known.” He says. “Maybe our circumstances would have changed.” 

She shrugs, “It wouldn’t have mattered.” Zelda brings her hand up and traces the line of his jaw, something she didn’t do before. “Fate’s line was drawn anyways.” 

By this, Zelda referred to the entire course of their journey. To the calamity, to the upheaval, to the innocent adventure gone wrong because of the spite of one man - it was already written. It could not be changed. If Zelda’s powers had unlocked and defeated the calamity, they would have not stumbled upon the demon king when he awoke. 

And Zelda would have found another suitor despite her heart. Would have a daughter the goddess lives in. Who would then have another daughter. The hero would be long dead. Maybe not even reincarnated yet. She knew this now. It couldn’t be helped. 

“Zelda,” he calls to her. She turns. 

He brings his hand up and cups the side of her cheek. He looks at her with such emotion Zelda almost wants to look away. She feels more naked now than she did mere hours ago. She blushes furiously at the memory. 

“I’m relieved fate brought me to you, hardships or not.” 

And at the expression on his face, at the true unyielding emotion in his voice, she feels the tears well, and she lets them fall. Normally, he would panic at the sight of her crying, and for a moment his eyes widened as he felt the drops fall against his cheeks. But then, as Zelda fell back down into his embrace, and hugged him tightly - he realized that she was relieved they were done suffering. They could enjoy the moments they had with each other, finally and fully. No more dancing around the subject, no more will they or won’t they, no more wondering how long the torture would last. 

Zelda breathes him in, she sighs.

The rain hits the roof of the house, there’s no sounds besides their breathing. The candlelight flickers, it’s quiet. Peaceful. 

Link smiles. 

~~~~ 

The door to Purah’s office is closed, but there’s shouting on the inside. Link looks at Zelda and quirks an eyebrow. Both of them are unsure what the commotion is about. 

Zelda raises a hand to knock, but the door bursts open, and Rotana huffs out. The scholarly Gerudo huffs as she goes down the stairs. Muttering something about a “complete waste of time” and, “absolutely careless use of my resources.” 

The pair of Hylian’s watch her go, as she makes her way to the stablehand before she starts angrily shouting for her horse. 

“What in Hylia’s name is that all about?” Zelda wonders aloud, before she pushes her way into Purah’s office. Link following close behind her. 

On hearing two people enter - Purah actually looks up from the tablets scattered before her. She locks eyes with Zelda, and then Link. She looks relieved to see them. 

“Princess!” She says, and immediately runs over around her workbench. “I’m so sorry about that, that scoundrel!” She exclaims, obviously referring to Daran. “I swear when I heard what happened I almost pummeled him myself.” 

Link has the courage to look sheepish, if not embarrassed. He tries an awkward smile and a wave of his hand. “It’s fine, really-“

Purah cuts him off, “it is most certainly not fine!” She crosses her arms, “I sent him to Hebra. Hopefully the cold, unforgiving wasteland provides him time to reflect, he’ll spend years attempting to melt the ice to dig into the rock.” 

Link shudders, and Zelda cracks a smile. She reaches around and pats Link tenderly on the shoulder to comfort his embarrassment. He smiles back at her, thankful for her attempt. 

Purah notices, she remains expressionless, but you can see in her eyes that the wheels of her brain were turning. 

“Do you know what happened to Rotana?” Link asks Purah. “Zelda and I saw her barge out of here muttering to herself.” 

Purah swats her hand and shakes her head, “Don’t mind her.” She then gives Link a devilish stare, and it sends a shiver down his spine. “Since when are you two on a first name basis now?” 

There’s silence. Zelda looks up at Link and his blush is so deep she’s sure you could feel the heat coming off his face. Zelda’s own skin is red, but she at least has the bravery to stare Purah in the eye. 

“Why does it matter?” Zelda challenges. 

“Oh I don’t know,” Purah brings her hand to her chin in mock thinking, “Simply because that man” she points to Link, “Is such a stickler for protocol that he would rather die than break it.” Purah approaches them with unblinking eyes, looking between them carefully. “You two hooked up.” She declares. 

Now it was Zelda’s turn to sputter, Link coughs into his hand. Purah looks so delighted her face looks like it would break in half from her large smile.  

“Thank all the gods!” She says, “if I had to watch the both of you pretend you didn’t like each other for another day, I’d jump into the great Hyrule castle chasm.” 

“That’s a little dramatic.” Link says.

“Say you.” She turns away from him, and looks to Zelda, who’s still remained silent. “I want all the details later.” 

She doesn’t reply, but covers her face with her hands shyly. Purah cackles. 

Link tries so hard to save face, it was almost cute. He steps in front of his blushing companion as he tries to get Purah back to the task they came here for in the first place. The tablets. He walks farther into the room to beckon her to follow him, and gestures to the completed selection on the work table. 

“What came of them?” He asks. He thinks about the Gerudo scholar’s anger. “I take it Rotana couldn’t translate?” 

“Oh, she translated all right.” Purah says, as she begins to follow Link around the small office. 

“Well?” Zelda asks. “What came of it?” 

There’s silence as Purah dodges answering. She doesn’t look at them, she begins scribbling notes in the notebook on her table. 

“Purah?” Zelda asks. 

The sheikah woman sighs and puts down her notebook. She seems resigned, disappointed, as if she’s unsure how to go about breaking the news. 

“It’s a menu.” She says. 

There’s silence again. Zelda is dumbfounded. Purah is anxious. Link is confused. 

“What?” He asks. 

“A menu.” Purah says again. “You almost lost your damn leg so we could translate an ancient menu.” 

“Does it matter if I ask what kind?” Link says. 

Purah looks back at Link like she wants to slam one of the tablets over his head. And Zelda can’t hold it in anymore, she feels her laughter bubble up, and it’s out before she can help herself. 

Really, the entire hilarity of the situation is extremely dark. However, the fact that they almost died in the bellows of a temple to recover a tablet that had no real use? The irony was incredible. 

“Sorry.” She says, wiping her eyes, “I’m so sorry.” She sniffs, “Please, answer Link’s question.” 

Purah closes her eyes, but manages to bite out, “Its detail is a variety of different cakes and sweets. Likely from a festival at the lightning temple, or an item to purchase as an offering for the deity in the temple. It’s in both languages so any worshippers regardless of race can participate.” 

“Oh.” He says. And Zelda does everything she can to hold her laughter in. She has her hands in a prayer position against her lips. 

“I mean, it’s kind of nice, right?” He begins to rationalize. “From the way it was guarded, I was sure it was cursed or something.” 

Oh, bless his heart. Zelda thinks. Hylia forbid another apocalyptic event happened to them. It was about time they discovered something absolutely useless. 

“So what do we do with it?” Zelda asks. 

Purah shrugs, “Make a museum to place it in, I guess.” 

Zelda’s eyes begin to light up with the possibility, “I’ve been meaning to ask if we should create one!” 

The two women begin to chat animatedly about their ideas for a new museum of Hyrule’s History, they’re talking floor-plans, exhibits, curation, Link can barely keep up. 

He sighs, pulls up a chair, and listens anyways, knowing he would be dragged into its construction somehow. 

Zelda looks away from Purah to meet his eyes, and upon seeing him, stops paying attention to Purah entirely. 

He smiles at her, nodding encouragingly, he’d follow her forever. 

She smiles back. 

The end.